俱舍論 義疏通講 · 冊5Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Exposition Throughout · Vol. 5
隨眠體·諸門分別(前五門)The Nature of the Latent Tendencies · Distinctions through the Several Gates (the First Five Gates)
全文五層 →Full five layers →讀這一卷之前
這一卷的第一句話,是整部論裡最明白的一次交接——「前言世別皆由業生,業由隨眠方得生長,離隨眠業無感有能」。上一品用整整三卷講業,講到最後卻沒有收在業上,而是把手指向另一個東西:業自己不會發芽,要有隨眠潤著它,它才長得起來。所以隨眠品不是在業品之外另起一題,是把業品沒有講完的那一半補上。
三家古德在這一品的第一刀落得少見地整齊——光記標「就此品中,一明惑體、二明惑滅」,頌疏標「就此品中分二:一明惑體、二明惑滅」,寶疏雖改字作「一明惑體用、二明斷不同」,二分之判仍舊相同。本卷全部落在『明惑體』這一半,而且是這一半的開頭:辨根本惑的五節(增數·見修斷·五見·四倒·七九慢)走完,再走諸門分別的前五門(遍行·漏無漏緣·二種隨增·二性·根非根),末後附一節四種記門,卷就收了。
有一件事要先說在前頭。這一卷讀起來像在做算術——六、七、十、九十八,四倒、七慢、九慢類、十一遍行、六緣無漏、三不善根、三無記根、四記——數目多到令人生畏。但真正承重的不是數目,而是每一次改數目時所換的那一把尺。六變七,換的是『貪』這把尺;七變十,換的是『見』這把尺;十變九十八,一次換了三把(行·部·界)。全卷的骨架就是這一句:同一批煩惱,換一把尺就換一個數;問哪個數對之前,先問這是哪一把尺。
一、隨眠為什麼能作諸有的根本——煩惱的十件事
先問:業已經是能感果的了,為什麼還要說「業由隨眠方得生長」?論的答案不在別處,就在「以諸煩惱現起能為十種事故」這一句——煩惱一起,就同時在辦十件事。
這十件事值得一件一件看,因為它們不是同義的鋪陳,而是十個不同的作用面。「堅根本」是加固煩惱自身的根柢;「立相續」是使它一念接一念不斷;「治自田」是把心地整治成合它生長的田;「引等流」是引出同類的後續;「發業有」才是我們熟悉的『發動業』那一項;「攝自具」是把資助它的條件收攏;「迷所緣」是使心對境看不清;「導識流」是牽著識往它要去的方向走;「越善品」是踰越善法那一分;「廣縛義」是廣泛繫縛,論自己加了一句解釋——「令不能越自界地故」。
易誤處:把十事讀成十個形容詞。它們不是。十事之中只有第五件直接說到業,其餘九件都在說煩惱怎麼替自己備料。所以論才敢說業離了它「無感有能」——不是業不能感果,是業在沒有隨眠的田裡根本長不出來。
落地上:讀本品時,凡遇到『這個煩惱有什麼要緊』的疑問,回頭數一數它在十事之中占了哪幾件,輕重立刻分明。光記於此十事逐條引《順正理論》為訓,其首事作「一、堅固根本令得堅牢,對治遠故」——可見這十事之訓不是後起的,古德早已逐條有解。
附辨兩個虛字。頌說「謂貪瞋亦慢」,一個『亦』字;又說「無明見及疑」,一個『及』字。論主自己把這兩字挑出來解釋:『亦』是要顯「慢等亦由貪力於境隨增」——慢等其餘煩惱也是靠貪的力量在境上長勢力;『及』是要顯「六體各不同」——這六個不是一物的六名。先問:兩個虛字何必解?因為若不解,讀者會把六隨眠讀成平列的六件事,看不出它們彼此有力量上的牽連;也可能反過來把它們讀成一物之異名。一個字扶住一邊,兩個字把界線劃準。
二、六為什麼開成七——「有貪」這個名字安在哪裡
先問:經說七隨眠,論說六隨眠,哪一個是對的?論的答法不是選一個,是說明開合之由——「即前所說六隨眠中分貪為二,故經說七」。六與七是同一批東西,差別只在貪要不要拆開。
拆開之後,上二界的那一份叫『有貪』。為什麼不也叫欲貪?論給了兩個理由,而且是兩個層次的理由。第一個是就事實說的——「彼貪多託內門轉故」:上二界的有情多起對定的貪,而一切定貪都是向內門而轉的,不緣外五欲之境。第二個是就用意說的——「為遮解脫想」:有人把生到上二界誤當作解脫,立一個『有』字(三有之有),就是要顯示那裡所緣的「非真解脫」。光記於此明分二由,云「第二句於內門轉故,所以不名欲貪。第三句為遮解脫想,所以名有貪」——一句解釋為什麼不用舊名,一句解釋為什麼要用新名。
易誤處:以為『有貪』是另一種煩惱。不是,它就是貪,只是所在的界不同、所緣的門不同。論隨後又補一層——那裡的有情「多於等至及所依止深生味著,故說彼唯味著自體;非味著境,離欲貪故」:他們貪的是定的自體,不是外境,因為外境之貪早已離了。
落地上:這一節示範了本論安立名相的一個常法——名字的分合,跟著所緣與所行走,不跟著體性走。體性只有一個貪,因為所緣與所行分成兩路,名字就分成兩個。往後遇到『同一個法為什麼有兩個名』的問題,先照這條去問。
三、〔長行專段〕隨眠是心相應,還是心不相應
這是本卷第一場大諍,也是全品問答最密的一段。先問:這一諍是怎麼引起的?起點小得幾乎不像個問題——『欲貪隨眠』這四個字該怎麼讀。論說「欲貪隨眠依何義釋?為欲貪體即是隨眠?為是欲貪之隨眠義?」讀作前者,欲貪與隨眠是同一物;讀作後者,隨眠是屬於欲貪的另一物。光記把這兩讀點得很清楚——「兩關徵定。為欲貪體即是隨眠,據持業釋?為是欲貪之隨眠義,據依主釋」,一個是持業釋,一個是依主釋。
論主的回答是「二俱有過」——兩讀都有過失,於是兩邊各出一難。
難第一讀者引經:契經說有人暫起欲貪之纏而能如實知出離方便,「彼由此故於欲貪纏能正遣除并隨眠斷」。經既然說『纏斷,並且隨眠也斷』,可見纏與隨眠是兩件事;若說欲貪之體就是隨眠,便與經相違。
難第二讀者引本論:本論說「欲貪隨眠三根相應」。既然與根相應,它就是相應法;若說隨眠另是一物而屬於欲貪,隨眠就成了心不相應行,便與對法相違。
毘婆沙師的立場是取第一讀——「欲貪等體即是隨眠」,隨眠就是煩惱自身,是相應法。難方隨即徵「豈不違經」,毘婆沙師通經有二路:一路說經文「并隨眠者并隨縛故」——所斷的是連同隨縛的那一分;一路說經是就『得』上假說隨眠,「如火等中立苦等想」,火不是苦而說觸火為苦,是就其所生假說。末後歸到宗上——「阿毘達磨依實相說,即諸煩惱說名隨眠」。
難方再責「何理為證知定相應」,毘婆沙師舉三事作證:隨眠能染惱心、能覆障心、能違害善。其推論很細——若隨眠是不相應行,而不相應行「恒現前故」,那麼善法就應當永無起時;既然善法還會起,可見隨眠不是不相應。難方一句拆掉這證——「此皆非證」,理由是:不承認隨眠是相應的人,本來就不承認那三件事是隨眠所辦的。易誤處:以為難方是在否認隨眠能染心。不是,他否認的是『這件事必須由相應法來辦』這個前提。凡遇論中一方說「此皆非證」,先看他拆的是結論還是前提。
論主於此下了一句評語——「然經部師所說最善」。光記於此明標「論主評取經部」四字。這一句要緊:本論在許多諍處是二造並錄而不下判語的,此處卻明白有取捨。經部之說是:隨眠既非心相應、也非心不相應,因為它「無別物故」——它根本不是另一個東西。煩惱在睡位叫隨眠,在覺位叫纏。什麼是睡?「不現行種子隨逐」。什麼是覺?「諸煩惱現起纏心」。什麼是煩惱種子?「自體上差別功能,從煩惱生能生煩惱」。
這一路的關鍵在兩個比喻。念的種子:憶念是由曾經證知而生的,又能生起將來的憶念,這只是一種功能上的差別,沒有人會說念的種子是另一個實物。芽等:芽由前果生,又能生後果,同樣只是功能差別。於是經部反問:既然念種只是功能,煩惱種為什麼要另立一個不相應的實物?「差別因緣不可得故」——找不出使二者不同的理由。
末後一番是六六經之難。有部一方引經說「於樂受有貪隨眠」,若隨眠只是種子,經怎麼說樂受上『有』它?經部通經只用一句——「經但說有,不言爾時即有隨眠」;經說有,沒說那時它現行。再問「於何時有」,答「於彼睡時,或假於因立隨眠想」:或者是在種子潛伏之時有,或者是就貪這個因上安了隨眠這個果名。
落地上:這一整段真正教會讀者的,是一個可以帶走的分辨法——『有』與『現行』是兩回事。經說某處有某惑,不等於該處該惑正在活動。這條分辨在下文『聖者身中有而不起』一節還要再用一次,在『所緣隨增』一門也還要用。論主收得也乾脆——「傍論且止,應辯正論」。
四、六為什麼開成十——見的行相之異
先問:既然六已經開成七了,為什麼還要另開一次成十?因為換了一把尺。前一次拆的是貪,這一次拆的是見——「六隨眠中見行異為五,餘非見五,積數總成十」。
十之中,五是見性:有身見、邊執見、邪見、見取、戒禁取;五非見性:貪、瞋、慢、無明、疑。易誤處:以為十是在六之外加了四個。不是。六之中的『見』一項,因所行的行相有五種不同而析為五,其餘五項原封不動,五加五恰成十。所以十與六的關係,和七與六的關係是同一型的——都是某一項內部的析分,不是外加。
落地上:讀到本品任何一個新數目,先做一件事——把它與前一個數目相減,看多出來的那幾個是從哪一項裡分出來的。這一卷從六到七、從七到十、從十到九十八,三次都經得起這樣一減。
五、十為什麼開成九十八——行·部·界三重
先問:這一次為什麼一下子跳到九十八?因為這一次同時用了三把尺——「六種隨眠由行、部、界有差別,故成九十八」。行,就是前一節見行之異(六析為十);部,是「見四諦、修所斷五部」;界,是「欲色無色三界」。
算法論給得很實。欲界五部乘十隨眠,得三十六——「見苦諦至修所斷,如次有十七七八四」。這五個數不是隨手排的,各有其離:見苦所斷具足十;見集、見滅所斷各七,「離有身見、邊見、戒取」;見道所斷八,「離有身見及邊執見」;修所斷四,「離見及疑」。上二界則「五部各除瞋」,故各三十一。三十六加三十一加三十一,恰九十八。
由這一表可以反過來讀出每一惑的分布,論也逐條給了:薩迦耶見唯在見苦一部,邊執見亦爾;戒禁取通見苦、見道二部;邪見通四部,見取與疑亦爾;貪等四各通五部。易誤處:把『某見唯在某部』誤讀成『某見只緣某諦』。論給的判準是另一句——「若緣見此所斷為境名見此所斷,餘名修所斷」:所斷之部,看它所緣的是哪一部所斷之法。
末後論把九十八再切一刀:「八十八見所斷,忍所害故。十隨眠修所斷,智所害故。」落地上:這一節是全品的骨架。往後幾乎每一門(遍行、緣無漏、隨增、二性)都要回到這張五部三界之表上取數,讀時最好把它記牢——記不牢也不要緊,記牢『行·部·界三把尺』這件事就夠了,表隨時可以推回來。
六、見斷修斷是不是死板的——有頂與其餘八地
先問:上一節剛立了『八十八見所斷、十修所斷』,論隨即自問「為決定爾」,然後自答「不爾」。既然剛立,為什麼馬上鬆動?因為前表是就法而分,此節是就人而分——同一個惑,聖者去斷與異生去斷,所屬的斷法可以不同。
論分三層。第一層:忍所害的隨眠,若在有頂地,「唯見所斷,唯類智忍方能斷故」——有頂地只有類智忍能斷,所以沒有第二條路。第二層:其餘八地所攝的,「通見修斷」——「聖者斷唯見非修」,因為他是靠法類智忍斷的;「若異生斷唯修非見」,因為他只能「數習世俗智所斷」。第三層:智所害的一切地所攝,「唯修所斷」。
易誤處:把『通見修斷』讀成同一個人有兩條路可選。不是——通的是這一類惑,而不是某一個人。聖者只走見這一路,異生只走修那一路;合起來說才叫『通』。
落地上:這一節示範了本論一個重要的讀法——一個法的分類,可能是相對於能斷之人而說的。往後遇到分類互相打架,先問一句『這兩個分類是不是站在不同的人身上說的』。論末又錄一異說:有餘師說外道諸仙不能伏斷見所斷惑,並引《大分別諸業契經》與《梵網經》為證;毘婆沙師則另解那經之義,說是「起見時暫退,如提婆達多」。二說並錄。
七、五見各自的體——五個不同的錯法
先問:五見既然都是見,差別在哪裡?論的答法是逐一給出所執之相,五個相彼此不能替換。
薩迦耶見執「我及我所」。此名的訓詁本卷特別詳——「壞故名薩,聚謂迦耶,即是無常和合蘊義」,薩是壞、迦耶是聚,合起來就是『無常而和合的蘊』。論主接著點出立名的用意:「為遮常一想故立此名,要此想為先方執我故」——先有『常』與『一』的想,才會在其上執我;名字裡放進一個『壞』字,正是要把那個想擋掉。此段另有一家之釋(「有故名薩」),二釋並陳,其判釋入承衍節。
邊執見「即於所執我我所事執斷執常」——注意它的所緣不是別的,正是前一見所執的我與我所;所以邊執見必定跟在身見後面,這一點下文論遍行時還要用到。
邪見「於實有體苦等諦中起見撥無」。論在此自設一問:一切妄見都是顛倒,何以獨此名邪?答得極好——「以過甚故。如說臭酥惡執惡等,此唯損減,餘增益故」。酥都有氣味,臭得極了的才叫臭酥;五見之中只有這一種是純粹的損減(把有說成無),其餘四種都還是增益。
見取「於劣謂勝」,而『劣』有定義——「有漏名劣,聖所斷故」。戒禁取「於非因道謂因道見」,論舉三類例:計大自在天生主等為世間因、投水火等邪行為生天因、唯受持戒禁與相應智等為解脫道。
易誤處:把見取與戒禁取混為一談。二者所執的方向不同——見取是把劣的抬成勝的,戒禁取是把非因非道當成因與道;一個錯在價,一個錯在路。落地上:論在後二見之下都補了一句「理實應立見等取名」「理實應立戒禁等取名」,說明現行之名是略去『等』字的簡稱。凡遇本論說『理實應立某名』,那是在提醒讀者:現行的名相是簡稱,不要拿簡稱去限死它的範圍。
八、非因計因為什麼只在見苦斷
先問:戒禁取是把非因執為因,而『因』正是集諦所講的事,它為什麼不是見集所斷?這一問論主自己提出,答案在一句因果次第上——「必先計度彼體是常一我作者方起因執」。
也就是說,計大自在天為世間因的人,並不是先有一個『因』的錯,而是先有一個『常』『我』的錯:先認定那個東西是常、是一、是我、是作者,然後才把它當作因。既然如此,「纔見苦時,於自在等常執我執永斷無餘,故彼所生因執亦斷」——見苦時把根拔了,枝自然落。
易誤處:以為凡是講因的錯都歸見集所斷。不是。本論判所斷之部,看的是那個錯從哪裡生出來,不是看它談論什麼題目。
論隨後展開一長串詰問而不作結。先難:那麼執投水赴火為生天因、執持戒禁便得清淨的,也沒有先計常我,豈不就不是見苦斷了?次引本論所說牛戒鹿戒狗戒之例,判為「是戒禁取見苦所斷」。再自徵「此復何因是見苦斷」,若答『迷苦諦故』便「有太過失,緣有漏惑皆迷苦故」。再徵戒禁取何時算見道所斷、緣道之邪見與疑何以不成清淨之執、緣集滅之邪見執為淨因又何以不屬彼斷。末後只留一句——「故所執義應更思擇」。
落地上:這一段最可貴的不是答案,是論主肯把一個尚未收束的問題原樣留在紙上。讀阿毘達磨要能認得出這種段落:凡收在『應更思擇』一類語的,就是論自己標明未決之處,不必替它補一個結論。
九、四顛倒的體——為什麼只取三見之一分
先問:顛倒有四(常·樂·淨·我),見有五,四倒的體怎麼安?論答「從於三見立四倒體」:邊見中只取常見作常倒,見取中取計樂淨者作樂倒淨倒,有身見中只取我見作我倒。
要緊的是『只取』二字。不是三見全部都是倒,是三見之中各取一分。論隨即說明何以其餘不入——要具三因,「一向倒故、推度性故、妄增益故」。戒禁取不入,因為「非一向倒,緣少淨故」(受持戒禁本身還有少分淨可緣);斷見與邪見不入,因為「非妄增益,無門轉故」(它們是損減不是增益);其餘煩惱不入,因為「不能推度,非見性故」。三個因像三道篩子,篩下來的恰是那三見之一分。
論又處理了一個經與論的表面衝突。經說「於無常計常,有想心見倒」,想與心也叫倒;論說唯見是倒。論主的會通是——「想心隨見亦立倒名,與見相應行相同故」:想與心是隨著見而得名的。有人再問何以不說受等,答「彼於世間不極成故」——心倒想倒是世人都認得的說法,受等不然。
易誤處:把『隨見立名』讀成想心也是倒的體。不是。此節與異部十二倒之說的分歧正在這裡,其詳入承衍節。落地上:本論處理『經這樣說而論那樣說』的常法,就是這一手——不改經文,改讀法:承認經文所說的名,而說明那個名是隨他而立的。
十、慶喜的一首頌——想倒到底斷了沒有
先問:上文既說想心之倒隨見而斷,預流已斷,那麼為什麼尊者慶喜對尊者辯自在說「由有想亂倒,故汝心燋熱,遠離彼想已,貪息心便淨」?這首頌明明是對一位已入聖位者說的,而它說他還有『想亂倒』。
論在此並不硬解,而是引一家之說作會通——「有餘師復作是說:八想心倒,學未全斷。如是八種,纏由如實見知聖諦方得永斷,離此無餘永斷方便,故此所說不違彼經」。也就是說:有學位的人,八種想心倒還沒有全斷;它們要到如實見知聖諦才永斷,而除此之外別無永斷之方便。經與論於是各得其位。
易誤處:把這一首二十字讀成本論的正頌。它不是——它是論所引之頌,前文有明白之徵「若爾,何故尊者慶喜告彼尊者辯自在言」。寶疏於此標「論主引慶喜頌難」,頌疏標「故引頌言」,古德二家皆判其為所引。
落地上:讀本論的頌,要先看它前面有沒有『如經頌言』『告彼某言』一類的徵。有徵者是引頌,無徵而承『頌曰』者才是本頌——這一分辨看似瑣碎,卻直接決定一品有幾頌。
十一、七慢與九慢類——高舉的七種姿態
先問:慢只是自高,何必分七種?因為所對的境不同、所擺的姿態不同。論先給總相——「令心高舉總立慢名,行轉不同故分七種」,再逐一給別相。
慢與過慢是一組:於劣、於等而謂己勝、謂己等,是慢;於等、於勝而謂己勝、謂己等,是過慢。慢過慢更進一步——「於勝謂勝名慢過慢」。我慢是「於五取蘊執我我,所令心高舉」。增上慢是「於未證得殊勝德中謂已證得」。卑慢最曲折——「於多分勝謂己少劣」,明明差得遠而說只差一點。邪慢是「於無德中謂己有德」。
九慢類則是從七慢之中的三種(慢·過慢·卑慢)「若依見生行次有殊成三三類」流出的。論給了三組配對:初三如次是過慢、慢、卑慢;中三如次是卑慢、慢、過慢;後三如次是慢、過慢、卑慢。
論自設一問極見細膩:卑慢還有高處可說(於勝中自居少劣,仍有所恃),那麼『無劣我慢』的高處是什麼?答曰「謂於如是自所愛樂勝有情聚,雖於己身知極下劣而自尊重」——明知不如而仍自尊重,因為與所敬之群同類。易誤處:以為慢一定要自誇。此例證明不然:自居下劣而仍自重,一樣是慢。
論末並記二本之異釋:「如是且依《發智論》釋」,若依《品類足》,則我勝慢從慢、過慢、慢過慢三慢出,「由觀劣等勝境別故」。二釋並錄。落地上:慢的關鍵不在說了什麼話,在心有沒有『舉』起來。這把尺比『有沒有自誇』細得多。
十二、聖者身中有而不起——修所斷之中的一個例外
先問:慢通見修所斷,那麼其中修所斷的那一分,聖者未斷之前會不會現行?論答「此不決定」,並舉一個人人可解的例——殺生之纏是修所斷,而「諸聖者必不現行」。
這一節的教學價值全在那個『為什麼』上。頌給的理由是「見疑所增故」:這些惑雖然是修所斷,卻是被見與疑親自增長起來的;聖者見道時已斷見與疑,「由見疑背已折故,聖不能起」——支撐它的脊梁斷了,它就立不起來。論逐條配對:慢類與我慢是有身見所增,殺生等纏是邪見所增,無有愛是斷見所增,有愛一分是常見所增,不善的惡作是疑所增。
順帶學兩個名相。「無有愛」不是『沒有愛』,是對『三界無常』這件事起貪求——「謂三界無常,於此貪求,名無有愛」。「有愛一分」則是「願當為藹羅筏拏大龍王等」,願自己來世成為某種殊勝的有情。
易誤處:把『聖有而不起』讀成『聖者已斷』。恰恰相反——論說的是未斷而不起。有它,卻起不來。落地上:這正是第三節那條分辨(有與現行是兩回事)的第二次兌現。修行上可用的一句話是:斷一個惑,未必要直接對治它;斷掉養它的那個,它自己就起不來了。
十三、門一·遍行與非遍行——十一個能通吃五部的惑
自「九十八隨眠中,幾是遍行、幾非遍行?」以下,本卷轉入諸門分別,本卷涵前五門。
先問:什麼叫遍行?論給的不是一個定義,是三個條件——「於自界地五部諸法遍緣」(能遍緣)、「隨眠為因遍生五部染法」(能遍生)、「依此三義立遍行名」。合此三義的,唯有十一種:「唯見苦集所斷見疑,及彼相應不共無明」,數起來是「七見、二疑、二無明」。
論自徵一句最見分寸:所謂遍緣五部,是漸次緣還是頓緣?若漸次,其餘惑也能漸次緣,那就人人是遍行;若頓緣,誰能把欲界一切法一時都計為勝、為淨、為因?論的答法是把話收窄——「不說頓緣自界地一切,然說有力能頓緣五部」:不是說它一時緣盡一切法,是說它有能力一時緣及五部。易誤處:把『遍』讀成『全部』。此處的遍是就部而說,不是就法而說。
九能上緣。十一之中除去身見與邊見,其餘九種還能緣上界上地。論說「上言正明上界上地,兼顯無有緣下隨眠」——一個『上』字兼帶說明了『沒有緣下的隨眠』。又補一句限制:「此九雖能通緣自上,然理無有自上頓緣」。至於身邊二見何以不緣上,理由乾淨——「不執彼為我我所故、邊見必由身見起故」:身見緣的是自己所繫之蘊,邊見又必跟著身見,所以二者都上不去。若問計大梵為有情、為常算什麼見,「對法者言:此二非見,是邪智攝」,而其所以然,論明白說是「以宗為量,故作是說」。
遍行之體不止隨眠。論說要「并隨行法」,但要除去它們的『得』,「非一果故」。末後附一個四句分別:遍行隨眠是否皆遍行因?第一句是未來世的遍行隨眠,第二句是過現世與它俱有之法,「第三第四如理應辯」。落地上:遍行這一門是後面幾門的地基——所緣隨增一門要用它,緣上界一義也要用它,讀時值得多花一點力氣。
十四、門二·哪些惑能緣無漏
先問:煩惱能不能以涅槃與聖道為所緣?論答能,但只有六種——「唯見滅道所斷邪見、疑,彼相應不共無明,各三成六」。餘者緣有漏,「准此自成」。
緣滅與緣道,範圍大不相同。緣滅的「各以自地滅為所緣」,欲界三惑只緣欲界諸行之擇滅,乃至有頂三惑只緣有頂之擇滅;理由是「滅互相望非因果故」——此地之滅不能為彼地之滅的因,所以緣不過去。緣道的則寬得多,「緣六九地」:欲界三惑唯緣六地的法智品道,上八地各三唯通緣九地的類智品道,理由是「以類同故」「以諸地道互相因故」——道彼此為同類因,所以緣得過去。
論隨即處理一個對稱性的疑難:法智品既然能對治色無色,何以不作那八地之所緣?答有二重——「苦集法智品非彼對治故」(不是普遍對治),「不能治彼見所斷故」(不是全分對治)。「二初無故,非彼所緣」。
至於貪瞋慢與二取何以不緣無漏,論給了五個各不相同的理由,這是本節最好的教材:貪者「應捨離故」,而無漏不應捨離(若緣無漏便如善法欲,不成過失);瞋緣怨害而「滅道非怨」;慢緣麁動而「滅道寂靜」;戒禁取執非淨為淨因而「滅道真淨」;見取執非勝為勝而「滅道真勝」。
易誤處:把這五條當成同一個理由的五種說法。不是——五條各扣各自的行相。落地上:由此可以反推一條通則:煩惱能不能緣某境,看的是那個境有沒有它所需要的『把柄』。滅道二諦身上沒有怨、沒有麁動、沒有可執為淨為勝的欠缺,於是這四種惑無從下手;唯有邪見與疑不需要把柄——撥無與猶豫,對什麼都做得出來。
十五、門三·所緣隨增與相應隨增
先問:隨眠在什麼情形下算是在某法上『隨增』?論分二路:由所緣而隨增、由相應而隨增。
所緣一路先給總說:遍行隨眠「普於自地五部諸法所緣隨增」,非遍行的「唯於自部」。隨即給別說——六種緣無漏的惑與九種緣上界的惑,「於所緣境無隨增義」。
這一節的兩個譬喻極好,值得逐字讀。 何以有隨增?「謂若有法為此地中身見及愛攝為己有,可有……所緣隨增理,如衣潤濕埃塵隨住」——衣服潮濕了,塵埃才附得住;『攝為己有』就是那層潮濕。何以無隨增?無漏與上地之法不被下地的身見與愛攝為己有,且與能緣它的下惑相違,「如於炎石足不隨住」——石頭燙腳,站不住。一個說黏得住,一個說黏不住,二喻恰成一對。論並附錄另一家之說,以「隨順」訓隨眠,並舉「如風病者服乾澁藥,病者於藥非所隨增」為喻。
論又順手撇清一個容易混淆的心行:「住下地心求上地等,是善法欲,非謂隨眠」——嚮往上地不是煩惱。
相應一路則簡潔:「隨何隨眠於自相應法,由相應故於彼隨增」。論並提醒一個前提——「諸說隨增,謂至未斷,故初頌首標未斷言」:一切隨增之說都以未斷為限。末後設一問答:有沒有隨眠不緣無漏、不緣上界,而只有相應隨增沒有所緣隨增?「有,謂緣上地諸遍行隨眠」。
易誤處:把隨增讀成『緣』。二者不同——緣得到,未必增得起來。落地上:這一門教的是煩惱增長的條件,而條件只有一個——所緣須是被我執與愛攝為己有的東西。凡不曾被認作『我的』,煩惱緣它也長不了膘。
十六、門四·哪些是不善、哪些是無記
先問:煩惱不是都該是不善嗎?論答不然,並先給上二界一個總判——「色無色界一切隨眠唯無記性」。理由是一條因果推理:「以染污法若是不善有苦異熟,苦異熟果上二界無,他逼惱因彼定無故」。上二界沒有苦異熟之果,也沒有逼惱他人的因,所以那裡的煩惱只能是無記。
欲界之中也有兩個例外——身見、邊見以及與它們相應的癡。論給了三個理由。其一,「此與施等不相違故,為我當樂現在勤脩施戒等故」:為了『我』將來得樂而現在修施戒,身見反而與布施持戒並行不悖。其二,斷見「能順解脫」,論並引世尊之語為證——「於諸外道諸見趣中此見最勝,謂我不有、我所亦不有」。其三,「此二見迷自事故、非欲逼害他有情故」:它們只是迷自己的事,不是要害人。
論隨即自設一難:若照這個理由,貪求天上快樂與起我慢也不害人,豈不也該是無記?此難提出而不作結,隨後另錄先軌範師一說——「俱生身見是無記性,如禽獸等身見現行。若分別生是不善性」,以俱生與分別二分。餘欲界隨眠「與上相違皆不善性」。
易誤處:把『無記』讀成『無害』。不是。無記說的是感不感苦異熟果,不是說它不障道。落地上:這一門給了一把很實用的尺——判一個心行的善惡,先問它感不感苦異熟、逼不逼惱他人,而不是先問它看起來像不像煩惱。
十七、門五之一·三不善根
先問:不善的惑那麼多,為什麼只有三個叫『根』?論的答句很短——「唯欲界繫一切貪瞋及不善癡不善根攝」,並說「性唯不善煩惱,為不善法根立不善根」。要作根,須有兩個條件:自體必須唯是不善(不通無記),並且要能作其餘不善法的根。
論並補一句省文之例:「餘則不爾,所餘煩惱非不善根,義准已成,故頌不說」——其餘的不是根,這義由上文類推自明,所以頌裡不再說。
易誤處:以為『根』是指最重的煩惱。不是,根是就『能生』說的,不是就『最粗重』說的。慢也很重,卻不是根。光記於此引《婆沙》所出的五義以明何以獨立此三為根——「通五部、遍在六識,是隨眠性,能起麁惡身業、語業,作斷善根牢強加行」,五義具足才立為根。
落地上:由『根』這個字可以帶走一條修學上的提醒——對治煩惱要找它的根,而根的標記是『別的煩惱靠它長出來』,不是『它最讓人難受』。
十八、門五之二·無記根三與外方之四
先問:無記也有根嗎?迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師說有三——「無記愛、癡、慧三,下至異熟生亦無記根攝」。
論自問何以疑與慢不入,答語很有畫面感——「疑二趣轉,慢高轉故」。疑是在兩條路之間來回擺盪,「性動搖故,不應立根」;慢是「於所緣高舉相轉,異根法故」。論並給出所依的意象:「為根必應堅住下轉,世間共了」——根要往下扎、要站得住;一個搖擺、一個上翹,都不像根。
外方諸師則立四種——無記的愛、見、慢、癡。他們的理由是就修定者的實況說的:「以諸愚夫脩上定者,不過依託愛見慢三,此三皆依無明力轉」。愛、見、慢三者是修上定的凡夫所倚,而三者又都依無明而轉,合成四根。論並釋『無記』之名——「無記名中遮善惡故」。
易誤處:以為三與四是誰算錯了。不是。三家所取的角度不同:一家取『能否堅住下轉』的根相,一家取『修上定者實際依託什麼』。兩造並錄不判,本論於此未下判語。
落地上:無記根這一節最堪玩味之處,是它承認無記的心行也有根——不起眼、不感苦果的那些心行,同樣有一套生長的機制。修行上不能只盯著明顯的不善。
十九、〔長行專段〕四種記門——怎麼回答一個問題
論由『十四無記事』一問轉入此節,並先劃清界線:那部經所說的無記「但約應捨置問立無記名」,與前門三性之無記不是一事。先問:既然名同義異,何必收在此處?因為讀者一見『無記』二字必生疑,論索性把它處理完。
四記是:一向記、分別記、反詰記、捨置記,各配一問——死、生、勝劣、我蘊一異。論給的四個例子乾淨到可以背下來。問「一切有情皆當死不」,一向記:都會死。問「一切死者皆當生不」,分別記:「有煩惱者當生非餘」。問「人為勝劣」,反詰記:「為何所方」——拿什麼比?比天則人劣,比下則人勝。問「蘊與有情為一為異」,捨置記,理由是「有情無實故,一異性不成」,並舉一喻——「如石女兒白黑等性」:不存在的東西談不上黑白。
捨置何以名記?論自答「以記彼問言,此不應記故」——說出『這個不應當記』,本身就是一種記。
後三問各有一番外人設難與論主釋通,這三番值得逐一看清楚,因為它們示範了三種不同的辯法。其一,難者說第二問也可一向記(逕答『不是一切都會生』);論主釋通:問者問的是『一切』,總答「雖令總知仍未解故」。其二,難者說第三問也可一向記(人亦勝亦劣,「所待異故,如識果因」);論主釋通:問者是作一向之問而你的答不一向,那只成分別記,「但此應詰問意所方,故此名為應反詰記」。其三,難者說第四問既全不記,何得名記;論主釋通:「然彼所問,理應捨置。記言應捨置,如何不名記」。
對法諸師另依四問廣釋四記,其分別記一段是全卷最長的一串層層追問——法有去來今,取過去;過去有色乃至識,取色;色有善惡無記,取善;善有七,取離殺生;離殺生有三善根所發,取無貪所發;無貪所發有表無表——一路分下去六層。與之對照的反詰記則一步不分:「不應分別。乃至令彼默然而住」。二者的分水嶺不在問題,在問心——論說得極明白:「問意直諂有殊,記有分別無分別故」。直心來問就為他分別,諂心來問就只反詰。
論並自設一難:分別記與反詰記之中「都無有問,唯有請說」,也「無有記唯反詰言欲說何者」,怎麼算問記?答曰:請說『為我說道』豈非問道,反詰以記其問豈非記道。
末後依契經再辨一次四記之相,經中四例與前面對法諸師所舉不同——一向記舉「諸行皆無常耶」,分別記舉「諸有故思造作業已為受何果」,反詰記舉「士夫想與我為一為異耶」(應反詰「汝依何我作如是問」,若言依麁我則「記與想異」),捨置記則逐一枚舉十四事:世常無常四句、世有邊無邊四句、如來死後有非有四句、命者即身與異身二句。
易誤處:把捨置記讀成佛不知道或不肯說。論給的理由自始至終只有一個——所問的前提不成立(「有情無實故,一異性不成」),問題本身就是壞的。落地上:這一節其實是一篇答問之學。它教的是:回答之前先判問題的類型——問題是否成立、問者是否誠心、所問是否需要分格。四記之分,先於任何答案。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
一部完全缺席的疏。 本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品、賢聖品,隨眠品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。機械覆核之下,本品的標誌語句於泰疏中一概零命中;唯其卷一總覽表留有『隨眠品六十九行』一語,那是全論頌數之表,不是隨眠品的疏文,不得充作科判的證。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。
品科分判:一次少見的整齊,與一處獨立的異。 光記與頌疏於品級同判二分(明惑體/明惑滅),連大文二之起處都同錨於論之『今應思擇』一句,這在本帙之中是頭一次見到三家於品級全同。寶疏則獨立一格——改『惑體』為『惑體用』、改『惑滅』為『斷不同』,且惑體用章之下位不用『根本惑/諸門分別』之分,而改作『明隨眠/雜明諸惑/義門分別/別明五蓋』四分。名同而科層寬窄有異。由此帶出一條讀疏的規矩:寶疏的章內編號自成一系,引其『第幾』時必須繫其家,不得與光記頌疏互充。並錄不判。
品名之訓,三家各取一義。 光記取「隨逐有情名隨,行相微細名眠」,並以睡眠為喻——「如人睡眠行相難了」;寶疏取「行相微細,隨縛隨增」;頌疏取「隨逐有情,增昏滯故」。三家所指同是一物,而各自拈出的那一面不同:一家強調難了知,一家強調隨縛隨增,一家強調增昏滯。並錄不判。
至於業品之後何以次明隨眠,二疏也各出其由。光記說「業因感果不能獨起必藉惑緣,惑望果疎故,隨眠後說」——惑離果較遠,所以排在後面;寶疏說「業別、惑通,故先明業,後釋隨眠」——業別而惑通,所以先別後通。同一個編次,兩個不同的理由,並錄不判。
薩迦耶見之二釋:科判精細度三式。 論本於此明有二釋——「壞故名薩」與「有故名薩」。光記分二科而各繫其家,前釋標「經部師釋」並判為持業釋,後釋標「第二毘婆沙師釋」;寶疏亦分二科,標「論主引經部釋」「論主引有部釋」,且另補《正理》對前釋之反詰——「若爾,何用標以薩聲?但迦耶聲足遮常故,則應但立迦耶見名。無法是常而可聚集,何用身上標以壞聲」,此反詰為光記所未見引;頌疏則不分科,逕連書之。⇒ 同一段文,三家切成二科、二科加補、一段連書三式。並錄不判。
毘婆沙師不許十二倒說:寶疏最見綱要。 光記於此逐句直釋,並先繫十二倒異說之宗為分別論者(「准婆沙、正理,是分別論者」),並代為說明其八唯見斷、四通見修斷之分。寶疏則於同段拈出一個三分之科——「論『毘婆沙師不許此義』,已下有三:一反難破異部、二順釋成自宗、三正通異部難」,把毘婆沙師的三段答法一次點清。二疏義理內容全合,唯科判細密度有異。並錄不判。
頌之四句各司何職:頌疏獨有的一手。 頌疏釋四顛倒一頌云「初兩句出體,第三句廢立,第四句通經」——第一二句出四倒之體,第三句說明為何獨取此三見(廢立),第四句會通經中的想倒心倒(通經)。這個角度光記寶疏皆未明白拈出,而它對讀者極有用:一首二十字的頌,四句各有職司,讀懂職司就讀懂了結構。此為疏家之科判創見,不入本論正文。
三宗立場的陳法:體例之異而繫屬全合。 光記於隨眠相應之諍逐句標宗,一問一答皆繫其家;寶疏則於段首先列一張三宗總表——「經部師宗現行名纏,種名隨眠。大眾部等隨眠體是不相應行,即是欲貪之隨眠。有部欲貪即隨眠」,體例遠較光記綱要化。要緊的是:二疏之繫屬全合,無一處互異;異的只是陳述的體例。
一條必須顯記的繫屬。 本卷難隨眠相應說的那一方,論本自身並未標出其部派之名;光記則明標為「大眾部等」(如「豈不違經者,大眾部等徵」「何理為證知定相應者,大眾部等責」)。⇒ 此一歸屬是疏家所繫,不是論本明文,引用時須顯其為誰所繫。並錄不判。
九慢類:三家全無互異。 光記、寶疏、頌疏於九慢類之列名與其從三慢流出之架構逐一相合,寶疏並引《正理》訓『類』字——「類是品類義,即慢之差別」。三家於此無可爭之處,據實記之。
遍行一段之繫屬,另有一處角度之異。 光記於愛慢是否亦遍行之四番往復逐句標宗——經部難、毘婆沙師反責、經部答、毘婆沙師述自宗;而眾賢引其中一句時,逕稱之為經主自身之詰難(見下)。同一句,二家所繫之發言者不同,唯錄不判。
二、眾賢之破與補釋
眾賢二論於此品的品名不作『分別隨眠品』而作『辯隨眠品』,一在第五、一在第六。以其慣用的牒引標記逐條檢之,本卷範圍內《順正理》牒引世親之句共九處,而《顯宗論》於同範圍內未見一處逐字牒引——這是一條誠實的負命題,它所能證的只有一件事:顯宗論體例較簡練,於此段未逐句反破;不能由此推出彼論無異義。
牒引最烈的一處,正是本論評取經部的那一句。 論主說「隨眠體非心相應非不相應,無別物故,煩惱睡位說名隨眠」,眾賢逐字牒之而判曰「今詳彼釋,於理不然」,並直指其自相矛盾之處——既然自許隨眠離諸煩惱別無他物,而不染污之法又不能作煩惱之體,那麼「不可說為睡隨眠體,故無少物名睡隨眠」。⇒ 本論以為最善之說,眾賢正面否定其訓詞本身。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
六六經一段亦然。 論主以「經但說有,不言爾時即有隨眠」通經,眾賢牒而破之——「此釋非理,爾時隨眠說現有聲,理不成故」,並續以隨眠自體應不可知等難逐一詰之。並錄不判。
有一處眾賢所評的不是義理,是行文。 有貪立名之由,論主先說內門而轉,後說味著自體;眾賢評曰「此釋與前義有何別?……詳經主釋義不異前,但搆浮詞似有少異」——他認為這是一義的兩次複述。⇒ 此屬行文之評騭而非義理之對立,讀者宜與前二條分開看。並錄不判。
一處最工整的逐字對照。 論主自問自答「此中何相見苦所斷?乃至何相是修所斷?若緣見此所斷為境名見此所斷」,眾賢逐字牒之而破曰「此不應理……遍行隨眠緣五部故,則見苦集所斷隨眠亦應通是見集苦等所斷」,並另立己宗以忍所斷立所斷之相。二本此句字字相合,是本卷對辯之中最便於對讀的一段。並錄不判。
一處『結論同而理由異』。 戒禁取何以見苦所斷,論主以『若言迷苦諦故則有太過失』為難;眾賢則說這個難本身不成立——「以非一切緣有漏惑皆以果苦為所緣故。如何得有太過失耶」,並另立『非道計道有二類』之說以善成同一個結論。⇒ 二家所護的結論相同,所爭的是達到它的理由。這一型在本卷僅此一見,值得記住。
一處薩迦耶見之反詰。 眾賢就『壞故名薩』一訓反問「若爾,何用標以薩聲」——若只為遮常,單一個『迦耶』就夠了,何必再標一個『壞』字。此難亦見於寶疏所引之《正理》原句,可見古德早知此難而未取以定是非。並錄不判。
一處俱舍未駁而眾賢獨駁。 論本錄先軌範師『俱生身見是無記性』之說而未置可否,眾賢則正面判之「此不應理,不能分別而言見攝、見道所斷,理不成故」,而立俱生身見為修所斷。⇒ 這是本卷唯一『本論單邊引說、駁議只見於眾賢』之例;前面八處本論多少都已有雙方交鋒。並錄不判。
一處繫屬之異。 遍行段中『何緣所餘緣彼是見,此亦緣彼而非見耶』一句,光記標為毘婆沙師對難方之反責,眾賢則逕稱其為經主自身之詰難。同一句而二家所繫的發言者不同,唯錄不判。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系。最先要知道的是:他此品的名字就不同——作『分別惑品』而不作『分別隨眠品』,同一梵語而取譯不同(一取『惑』,一取『隨眠』)。以玄奘的詞去搜真諦本,品名永遠找不到;跨本比對只能取場景結構。二本的分卷數也不同:玄奘三卷、真諦二卷,且二本之卷界無一重合。
譯名自成一系。 玄奘的『貪』真諦作『欲欲』、『有貪』作『有欲』、『纏』作『上心』、『無漏』作『無流』、『不共無明』作『獨行無明』、『邊執見』作『邊見』、『戒禁取』作『戒執取』、『不善根』作『惡根』、『外方』作『外師』、『反詰記』作『反問記』、『捨置記』作『置記』、『慢過慢』作『過過慢』、『卑慢』作『下慢』。體例上,玄奘作『頌曰/論曰』整頌先出,真諦作『偈曰/釋曰』逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。
兩處最見著眼分途的例。 其一是有貪之立名:玄奘作「為遮解脫想」,真諦作「為除彼涅槃想故」——一取解脫,一取涅槃,同指一事而所取之名不同;且真諦此處另出一個音譯詞『三摩跋提』,玄奘則以義譯之語行文,字面上不見這個音。其二是四倒之計數:玄奘作「從於三見」,真諦作『從二見半生四倒』——玄奘以三見概舉,真諦則精算到半數(三見之中或取其全、或取其一分,合起來恰是二又二分之一)。二本所指的義理內容完全相同,異的只是計數的表述方式。並錄不判。
兩處字面可疑而長行自解者。 其一,真諦列六隨眠之名時作『見心疑』,較玄奘『見及疑』多一『心』字,其確義未明。其二,真諦遍行一偈之字面作『見苦集滅惑』,多一『滅』字,照字面讀恐與玄奘『見苦集所斷』不合;然其長行隨即申明仍以苦集為限,與玄奘義理全合。⇒ 二處皆不強解,唯錄其實。
一處署名的顯隱。 難隨眠相應說的那一方,真諦本於該段並未點出部名;而到了引四記經證之處,真諦卻明白寫出『大德摩訶僧祇』(玄奘作『大眾部』,一意譯一音譯全稱)。⇒ 可見真諦於同品之內對此部之名並非通篇迴避,只是該段未特標。唯錄其實,不代判譯者用心。
一處最工整的對照。 十四無記事之枚舉,二本次第與內容全合,是本卷末段最便於逐字對讀的一處;唯玄奘作『如來死後』而真諦作『如來異死』,訓詞角度稍異而所指同。另有十事訓詞一段,二本開合幾同,真諦多以雙字冠首(堅固·安立·數治·生起),十事次第一一相合,是本卷二譯最貼近的一段。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立的,是一張『煩惱如何被編號』的表。它反覆示範的那一手——同一批法,換一把尺就換一個數——在本論其餘各品都還要再用;而本卷用得最密。
向後看,本卷只做了半件事。惑之體既已辨定,惑之能繫、隨增、次第,以至於惑之斷滅,都在後面兩卷與下一大文;本卷末的四記門是插在根非根之後的一段附論,論主自己也說那部經之無記「但約應捨置問立無記名」,與本門之無記不是一事。
向前看,本卷處處回用前品的成果。三界之立、五部見修之分,是界品根品世品一路鋪下來的坐標;而開卷那一句「前言世別皆由業生」,更是逐字接著業品之末。⇒ 隨眠品不是新起一題,是替業品補上它的另一半——業是種子,隨眠是使種子得以生長的濕潤。
還有兩件事是這一卷留給讀者的線頭。 其一,論主於隨眠相應之諍明白評取經部,而眾賢於此處反破最烈——世親傳所記『立薩婆多義,隨有僻處以經部義破之』的體例,在本卷可以看見它具體長什麼樣,也可以看見它引來了什麼樣的回應。其二,論主於戒禁取所斷一段留下「故所執義應更思擇」一語而不作結——古德於此亦未代為收束。論自己標明未決之處,讀者不必替它結案。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The first sentence of this fascicle is the plainest hand-over in the whole treatise — “it was said before that the differences of the world all arise from action; action grows only when the latent tendencies sustain it; parted from the latent tendencies, action has no power to call forth a coming existence.” The chapter before spent three whole fascicles on action, and at the very end did not close upon action, but pointed its finger at another thing: action does not sprout of itself, and only when the latent tendencies moisten it can it grow. So the chapter on the latent tendencies does not raise a new topic beside the chapter on action; it supplies the half that the chapter on action left unfinished.
The first cut made by the three ancient masters in this chapter falls with a rare evenness — Puguang’s Record marks “within this chapter, first the entity of the confusions is explained, second the extinction of the confusions”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks “within this chapter it divides into two: first explaining the entity of the confusions, second explaining the extinction of the confusions”; and Fabao’s Commentary, though it changes the wording to “first explaining the entity and function of the confusions, second explaining the differences of their abandonment,” still adjudges the same twofold division. This whole fascicle falls within the half “explaining the entity of the confusions,” and moreover at the head of that half: it walks through the five sections that analyze the root confusions (increasing the count · what is abandoned through seeing and cultivation · the five views · the four inversions · the seven and the nine prides), then walks the first five of the distinctions through the several gates (all-pervading · taking objects with and without outflows · the two kinds of increase by attachment · the two ethical qualities · what is and is not a root), appends at the end a section on the four gates of determination, and the fascicle closes.
There is one thing to be said in advance. This fascicle reads as though one were doing arithmetic — six, seven, ten, ninety-eight; four inversions, seven prides, nine classes of pride, eleven all-pervading, six that take the dharmas without outflows as object, three unwholesome roots, three indeterminate roots, four determinations — the numbers grow so many as to daunt one. But what bears the load is not the numbers; it is the measuring rod that is exchanged each time the number changes. Six becomes seven by exchanging the rod of greed; seven becomes ten by exchanging the rod of view; ten becomes ninety-eight by exchanging three rods at once (mode · category · realm). The skeleton of the whole fascicle is this one sentence: one and the same set of afflictions takes a new number with each new rod; before asking which number is right, ask which rod this is.
I. Why the Latent Tendencies Can Be the Root of the Several Existences — the Ten Functions of the Afflictions
First the question: action is already what can call forth a result; why must it further be said that “action grows only when the latent tendencies sustain it”? The treatise’s answer is nowhere else than in the sentence “because the afflictions, once arisen, are able to perform ten kinds of function” — the moment an affliction arises, it is at the same instant doing ten things.
These ten are worth looking at one by one, for they are not a spread of synonyms but ten different faces of function. “Strengthening the root” is the fortifying of the affliction’s own foundation; “establishing the continuity” makes it run on thought after thought unbroken; “tilling its own field” works the ground of mind into a field fit for its own growth; “drawing forth the homogeneous” draws out a sequel of its own kind; “setting going action and existence” is the item we know as ‘starting action off’; “gathering its own equipment” draws in the conditions that furnish it; “bewildering the object” makes the mind unable to see its object clearly; “leading the stream of consciousness” drags consciousness along in the direction it wants to go; “overstepping the wholesome class” is the stepping across of that portion which is wholesome; “the sense of binding widely” is a broad binding, and to it the treatise adds a clause of its own — “because it makes one unable to overstep one’s own realm and level.”
The easy error: to read the ten functions as ten adjectives. They are not. Of the ten, only the fifth speaks directly of action; the other nine all speak of how an affliction lays in its own materials. Only so does the treatise dare to say that action parted from it “has no power to call forth a coming existence” — it is not that action cannot call forth a result, but that action in a field without the latent tendencies simply cannot grow.
In practice: while reading this chapter, whenever the doubt arises ‘what is so important about this affliction?’, go back and count which of the ten functions it occupies, and its weight becomes plain at once. Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle item by item as the gloss on these ten, his first item reading “first, strengthening the root, making it firm, because what counteracts it is far off” — from which one sees that the gloss on these ten is no late invention: the ancient masters already had an explanation of each.
A further note on two particles. The stanza says “that is, greed, hatred, and also pride,” with the one word ‘also’; and it says “ignorance, view, and doubt,” with the one word ‘and.’ The author himself picks out these two words and explains them: ‘also’ is meant to display that “pride and the rest likewise increase upon their objects by the force of greed” — the other afflictions such as pride also grow their strength upon objects by the force of greed; ‘and’ is meant to display that “the entities of the six are each different” — these six are not six names for one thing. First the question: why should two particles need explaining? Because without the explanation the reader would take the six latent tendencies for six coordinate items and miss the linkage of force among them; or would swing the other way and take them for the several names of one thing. One word props up the one side, and the two words together draw the boundary straight.
II. Why Six Is Opened Out into Seven — Where the Name “Craving for Existence” Is Fixed
First the question: the sūtra says seven latent tendencies and the treatise says six; which is right? The treatise’s way of answering is not to choose one but to explain the ground of the opening and gathering — “within the six latent tendencies spoken of before, greed is divided into two, and so the sūtra says seven.” Six and seven are the same set of things; the difference lies only in whether greed is taken apart.
Once it is taken apart, the portion belonging to the upper two realms is called “craving for existence.” Why is this not also called greed for desire? The treatise gives two reasons, and they are reasons on two levels. The first is stated from the fact — “because that greed for the most part turns in dependence upon the inner gate”: sentient beings of the upper two realms mostly give rise to greed for absorption, and all greed for absorption turns toward the inner gate and does not take the five outer objects of desire for its object. The second is stated from the intent — “in order to block the notion of liberation”: some mistake birth in the upper two realms for liberation, and to set up the word ‘existence’ (the existence of the three existences) is precisely to display that what is taken there as object is “not true liberation.” Puguang divides the two reasons expressly here, saying “the second line, ‘because it turns in dependence upon the inner gate,’ is why it is not called greed for desire; the third line, ‘in order to block the notion of liberation,’ is why it is called craving for existence” — one line explaining why the old name is not used, one line explaining why a new name must be.
The easy error: to suppose that “craving for existence” is another kind of affliction. It is not; it is just greed, only that the realm in which it stands and the gate upon which it takes its object are different. The treatise then adds a further layer — the sentient beings there “deeply give rise to savoring attachment toward meditative attainment and toward the body upon which they depend, and so it is said that they savor and cling to their own entity alone; they do not savor and cling to an object, since they have left greed for desire”: what they are greedy for is the entity of absorption, not an outer object, for greed for outer objects was left behind long ago.
In practice: this section demonstrates a standing practice of this treatise in establishing its terms — the dividing and joining of names follows the object and the mode, not the entity. The entity is only one, greed; because object and mode part into two roads, the name parts into two. Hereafter, when the question arises ‘why does one and the same dharma have two names?’, ask it first along this line.
III. 〔A Passage of Prose Commentary Set Apart〕Are the Latent Tendencies Associated with Mind, or Not Associated with It
This is the first great dispute of the fascicle, and the densest run of question and answer in the whole chapter. First the question: how is this dispute raised? The starting point is so small it hardly seems a question at all — how the four characters ‘the latent tendency of greed for desire’ are to be read. The treatise says, “‘the latent tendency of greed for desire’ — by which sense is it to be explained? Is the entity of greed for desire itself the latent tendency? Or is the sense ‘the latent tendency belonging to greed for desire’?” Read the first way, greed for desire and the latent tendency are one and the same thing; read the second, the latent tendency is another thing belonging to greed for desire. Puguang marks these two readings very clearly — “a twofold alternative pressed to a decision. Is the entity of greed for desire itself the latent tendency, on an appositional-determinative reading? Or is it the sense ‘the latent tendency of greed for desire,’ on a dependent-determinative reading?” — the one appositional-determinative, the other dependent-determinative.
The author’s answer is “both alike have a fault” — both readings have a fault, and so an objection is brought against each side.
The objection to the first reading cites a sūtra: the sūtra says that a man may for a while give rise to the entanglement of greed for desire and yet know as it really is the means of going forth, and “thereby he is able rightly to expel the entanglement of greed for desire, together with the cutting off of the latent tendency.” Since the sūtra says ‘the entanglement is cut off, and the latent tendency too is cut off,’ entanglement and latent tendency are plainly two things; and to say that the entity of greed for desire is itself the latent tendency contradicts the sūtra.
The objection to the second reading cites the treatise: the treatise says “the latent tendency of greed for desire is associated with three faculties.” Since it is associated with faculties, it is an associated dharma; and to say that the latent tendency is another thing belonging to greed for desire makes it a formation not associated with mind, which contradicts the Abhidharma.
The position of the Vaibhāṣikas is to take the first reading — “the entities of greed for desire and the rest are just the latent tendencies”; a latent tendency is the affliction itself, an associated dharma. The objector at once presses, “does this not contradict the sūtra?”, and the Vaibhāṣikas explain the sūtra through by two roads: on one road, the sūtra’s words “together with the latent tendency” mean “together with the accompanying bondage” — what is cut off is that portion together with the bondage accompanying it; on the other road, the sūtra speaks of the latent tendency conventionally upon the ‘acquisition,’ “as one sets up the notion of suffering and the rest in fire and the rest,” fire not being suffering, and yet touching fire is called suffering, which is a conventional way of speaking from what it produces. At the end they come back to their own tenet — “the Abhidharma speaks in accordance with the real mark, calling the afflictions themselves latent tendencies.”
The objector presses again, “by what principle is it proved that they are definitely associated?”, and the Vaibhāṣikas bring three functions in evidence: the latent tendencies can defile and vex the mind, can cover and obstruct the mind, and can go against and injure the wholesome. Their inference is very fine — if the latent tendencies were dissociated formations, and dissociated formations are “constantly present,” then wholesome dharmas ought never to have a time of arising; but since wholesome dharmas do still arise, the latent tendencies are plainly not dissociated. The objector takes the proof apart in one sentence — “none of this is proof” — his ground being that one who does not grant that the latent tendencies are associated will not in the first place grant that those three functions are performed by the latent tendencies. The easy error: to suppose that the objector is denying that the latent tendencies can defile the mind. He is not; what he denies is the premise that ‘this work must be performed by an associated dharma.’ Whenever one party in the treatise says “none of this is proof,” look first at whether he is taking apart the conclusion or the premise.
Here the author lays down a verdict — “yet what the Sautrāntika masters say is the best.” Puguang expressly marks it with four words, “the author appraises and takes the Sautrāntikas.” This sentence matters: in many disputed places this treatise records both parties and passes no verdict, whereas here there is a plain taking of sides. The Sautrāntika account is: a latent tendency is neither associated with mind nor dissociated from mind, because “there is no separate thing” — it simply is not another thing. An affliction in the stage of sleep is called a latent tendency, in the stage of waking an entanglement. What is sleep? “A seed following along without being active.” What is waking? “The afflictions arisen and entangling the mind.” What is the seed of an affliction? “A capability that is a differentiation upon its own entity, arising from an affliction and able to produce an affliction.”
The key to this road lies in two similes. The seed of memory: recollection arises from having once known, and can produce a later recollection; this is only a differentiation of capability, and no one would say that the seed of memory is a separate real thing. A sprout and the rest: a sprout arises from a former fruit and can produce a later fruit, and this too is only a differentiation of capability. Whereupon the Sautrāntikas ask in return: if the seed of memory is a mere capability, why must the seed of an affliction have a further dissociated real thing set up for it? “Because the causal ground of a difference cannot be found” — no reason can be found to make the two unlike.
The last round is the objection from the Sūtra of the Six Sixes. The Sarvāstivāda side cites the sūtra saying “upon a pleasant feeling there is a latent tendency of greed”: if a latent tendency were merely a seed, how could the sūtra say that upon a pleasant feeling it ‘is’ there? The Sautrāntikas explain the sūtra through in one sentence — “the sūtra says only that there is one; it does not say that there is a latent tendency at that very moment”; the sūtra says there is, it does not say that at that time it is active. Asked again, “at what time, then, is there one?”, the answer is “at the time of its sleeping; or else the notion of a latent tendency is conventionally set up upon the cause”: either it is there while the seed lies dormant, or the name of the result, ‘latent tendency,’ is fixed upon the cause, which is greed.
In practice: what this whole passage really teaches the reader is a distinction that can be carried away — ‘there is’ and ‘is active’ are two different things. When a sūtra says that a certain affliction is present somewhere, that does not mean that the affliction is at work there. This distinction will be used once more below in the section ‘in the noble one they are and yet do not arise,’ and again in the gate of increase by attachment. The author closes just as briskly — “let the incidental discussion rest here for now; the main discussion should be taken up again.”
IV. Why Six Is Opened Out into Ten — the Difference in the Modes of View
First the question: since six has already been opened into seven, why open it once more into ten? Because the rod has been changed. What was taken apart before was greed; what is taken apart this time is view — “within the six latent tendencies the modes of view differ and make five; the remaining five are not views; adding the counts together makes ten in all.”
Of the ten, five are of the nature of view: the view of a real person, the extreme view, wrong view, adherence to views, adherence to observances and vows; and five are not of the nature of view: greed, hatred, pride, ignorance, doubt. The easy error: to suppose that ten adds four to the six. It does not. The one item ‘view’ within the six is analyzed into five because the modes in which it operates differ in five ways, while the other five items are left untouched, and five plus five makes exactly ten. The relation of ten to six is therefore of the same type as the relation of seven to six — both are the analysis of the inside of one item, not an addition from outside.
In practice: whenever a new number is met with in this chapter, do one thing first — subtract it from the number before, and see out of which item the surplus has been divided. From six to seven, from seven to ten, from ten to ninety-eight, all three subtractions in this fascicle hold good.
V. Why Ten Is Opened Out into Ninety-Eight — the Three Layers of Mode, Category, and Realm
First the question: why does this one leap all the way to ninety-eight? Because this time three rods are used at once — “the six latent tendencies differ by mode, category, and realm, and so become ninety-eight.” Mode is the difference in the modes of view of the section before (six analyzed into ten); category is “the five categories, what is abandoned by seeing the four truths and what is abandoned by cultivation”; realm is “the three realms of desire, form, and formlessness.”
The treatise gives the reckoning very concretely. The five categories of the desire realm multiplied into the ten latent tendencies give thirty-six — “from what is abandoned by seeing the truth of suffering down to what is abandoned by cultivation there are, in order, ten, seven, seven, eight, four.” These five numbers are not set down at random; each has what it lacks: what is abandoned by seeing suffering has all ten; what is abandoned by seeing origination and by seeing cessation have seven each, “lacking the view of a real person, the extreme view, and adherence to observances and vows”; what is abandoned by seeing the path has eight, “lacking the view of a real person and the extreme view”; what is abandoned by cultivation has four, “lacking the views and doubt.” The upper two realms “each lack hatred in the five categories,” and so have thirty-one each. Thirty-six plus thirty-one plus thirty-one is exactly ninety-eight.
From this table one can read off, in reverse, the distribution of each affliction, and the treatise gives it item by item: the view of a real person is in the one category, what is abandoned by seeing suffering, and the extreme view likewise; adherence to observances and vows extends to two categories, what is abandoned by seeing suffering and by seeing the path; wrong view extends to four categories, and adherence to views and doubt likewise; greed and the other three each extend to all five. The easy error: to misread ‘a given view is in one category only’ as ‘a given view takes only one truth as its object.’ The criterion the treatise gives is another sentence — “if what it takes as object is what is abandoned by seeing this truth, it is named as abandoned by seeing this truth; the rest are named as abandoned by cultivation”: the category of abandonment is fixed by which category’s dharmas it takes as object.
At the end the treatise gives the ninety-eight one more cut: “eighty-eight are abandoned by seeing, being injured by receptivity; ten latent tendencies are abandoned by cultivation, being injured by cognition.” In practice: this section is the skeleton of the whole chapter. Almost every gate that follows (all-pervading, taking the dharmas without outflows as object, increase by attachment, the two ethical qualities) will come back to this table of five categories and three realms to draw its numbers, and it is best held firmly in mind while reading — and if it will not be held firmly, no matter: it is enough to hold firmly the fact of ‘the three rods, mode · category · realm,’ for the table can always be derived again.
VI. Are What Is Abandoned by Seeing and by Cultivation Rigid — the Summit of Existence and the Other Eight Levels
First the question: the section before has just established that ‘eighty-eight are abandoned by seeing and ten by cultivation,’ and the treatise at once asks itself “is it decidedly so?” and answers itself, “it is not.” Why loosen what has just been set up? Because the former table divides by the dharma, while this section divides by the person — one and the same affliction may belong to different modes of abandoning according as a noble one abandons it or an ordinary being abandons it.
The treatise divides into three layers. First: a latent tendency injured by receptivity, if it is at the level of the summit of existence, is “abandoned by seeing alone, because only the receptivity to the subsequent cognition can abandon it” — at the level of the summit of existence only the receptivity to the subsequent cognition can abandon it, and so there is no second road. Second: those gathered into the other eight levels “extend to abandonment by seeing and by cultivation” — “when a noble one abandons them it is by seeing and not by cultivation,” since he abandons by the receptivities to the cognition of dharma and to the subsequent cognition; “when an ordinary being abandons them it is by cultivation and not by seeing,” since he can only abandon by “repeated cultivation of conventional cognition.” Third: those injured by cognition, gathered into all levels, are “abandoned by cultivation alone.”
The easy error: to read ‘extending to abandonment by seeing and by cultivation’ as one person having two roads to choose between. It is not so — what extends is this class of affliction, not any one person. The noble one walks only the road of seeing, the ordinary being only the road of cultivation; only taken together are they called ‘extending.’
In practice: this section demonstrates an important way of reading this treatise — the classification of a dharma may be stated relative to the person who abandons it. Hereafter, when two classifications collide, first ask the one sentence, ‘are these two classifications stated with respect to different persons?’ At the end the treatise records a divergent account as well: some other masters say that the seers among the non-Buddhists cannot suppress or abandon the afflictions abandoned by seeing, and cite the Sūtra of the Great Analysis of the Several Actions and the Brahmā Net Sūtra in evidence; whereas the Vaibhāṣikas explain the sense of that sūtra otherwise, saying it is “a momentary falling back at the time when the view arises, as with Devadatta.” Both accounts are recorded together.
VII. The Entities of the Five Views — Five Different Ways of Going Wrong
First the question: if the five views are all views, wherein lies their difference? The treatise answers by giving one by one the mark of what each holds, and the five marks cannot be exchanged for one another.
The view of a real person holds to “self and what belongs to self.” The gloss on this name is given at particular length in this fascicle — “because it perishes it is called sat; the aggregation is kāya, that is, the sense of impermanent conjoined aggregates”; sat is perishing, kāya is aggregation, and together they are ‘aggregates conjoined and impermanent.’ The author goes on to point out the intent of setting up the name: “this name is set up in order to block the notion of eternity and of unity, since that notion must come first before there is any holding to a self” — first there is the notion of ‘eternal’ and ‘one,’ and only upon that is a self held to; to put the word ‘perishing’ into the name is precisely to fend that notion off. This passage has also another master’s gloss (“because it exists it is called sat”), and the two glosses stand together, their adjudication belonging to the section of Further Resonances.
The extreme view is “just upon the self and what belongs to self that are held to, the holding to annihilation and the holding to eternity” — note that its object is nothing else than the self and what belongs to self held to by the view before it; hence the extreme view necessarily follows behind the view of self, a point that will be used again below when all-pervading is treated.
Wrong view is “to give rise to a view denying outright, within the really existent truths of suffering and the rest.” Here the treatise poses itself a question: all false views are inverted, why is this one alone called wrong? The answer is excellent — “because its fault is the graver. As one says ‘stinking ghee’ — where evil holds and evil and the rest, this alone is diminishment, while the rest are superimposition.” All ghee has a smell, and only the most stinking is called stinking ghee; among the five views, this one alone is pure diminishment (calling what is, not), while the other four are still superimposition.
Adherence to views is “to call the inferior superior,” and ‘inferior’ has a definition — “what has outflows is called inferior, since it is what the noble path abandons.” Adherence to observances and vows is “the view that holds what is neither cause nor path to be cause and path,” and the treatise gives three classes of instance: reckoning Maheśvara, the Lord of Creatures, and the rest to be the cause of the world; reckoning perverse practices such as throwing oneself into water or fire to be the cause of birth in heaven; and reckoning the mere keeping of observances and vows, together with the cognitions associated with it, to be the path of liberation.
The easy error: to run adherence to views and adherence to observances and vows together. What each holds runs in a different direction — adherence to views raises the inferior into the superior, adherence to observances and vows takes what is neither cause nor path for cause and path; the one errs about worth, the other about the road. In practice: under both of the latter two views the treatise adds the clause “in strictness the name ought to be set up as adherence to views and the rest” and “in strictness the name ought to be set up as adherence to observances and vows and the rest,” showing that the current names are abbreviations with the word ‘and the rest’ dropped. Whenever this treatise says ‘in strictness the name ought to be so-and-so,’ it is reminding the reader: the current term is an abbreviation; do not use the abbreviation to bind down its range.
VIII. Why Holding What Is Not a Cause to Be a Cause Is Abandoned by Seeing Suffering Alone
First the question: adherence to observances and vows holds what is not a cause to be a cause, and ‘cause’ is precisely what the truth of origination treats; why then is it not abandoned by seeing origination? The author raises this question himself, and the answer lies in one sentence about the order of cause and effect — “one must first deliberate that its entity is eternal, one, a self, and an agent, and only then does the holding to a cause arise.”
That is to say, a man who reckons Maheśvara to be the cause of the world does not first have an error about ‘cause’; he first has an error about ‘eternal’ and ‘self’: he first settles it that the thing is eternal, is one, is a self, is an agent, and only then takes it for a cause. This being so, “as soon as suffering is seen, the holding to eternity and the holding to self with respect to Maheśvara and the rest are forever cut off without remainder, and so the holding to a cause produced by them is cut off as well” — at the seeing of suffering the root is pulled up, and the branches fall of themselves.
The easy error: to suppose that every error about causes is assigned to abandonment by seeing origination. It is not so. When this treatise adjudges the category of abandonment, what it looks at is where that error arises from, not what topic it discusses.
The treatise then unfolds a long string of interrogations and comes to no conclusion. First an objection: then those who hold that perverse practices such as throwing oneself into water or fire are the cause of birth in heaven, and that keeping observances and vows suffices for purity, have not first reckoned eternity and self — must they not then fail to be abandoned by seeing suffering? Next it cites what the treatise says of the ox-observance, the deer-observance, and the dog-observance, adjudging them “adherence to observances and vows, abandoned by seeing suffering.” Then it presses itself, “on what ground is this abandoned by seeing suffering?”, and to answer ‘because it is bewildered about the truth of suffering’ would “have the fault of overreach, since all afflictions taking what has outflows as object are bewildered about suffering.” It presses further as to when adherence to observances and vows counts as abandoned by seeing the path, why the wrong view and the doubt that take the path as object cannot amount to a holding to purity, and why a wrong view and the rest taking as object what is abandoned by seeing origination and cessation, when held to be the cause of purity, should not belong to the abandonment of those. At the end it leaves only one sentence — “therefore the sense here held should be further examined.”
In practice: what is most precious in this passage is not the answer but the author’s willingness to leave a question that has not yet been closed lying on the page just as it is. In reading Abhidharma one must be able to recognize passages of this kind: whatever closes with words of the class ‘should be further examined’ is a place the treatise itself marks as unsettled, and there is no need to supply a conclusion for it.
IX. The Entity of the Four Inversions — Why Only a Portion of Three Views Is Taken
First the question: the inversions are four (eternity · pleasure · purity · self) and the views are five; how is the entity of the four inversions fixed? The treatise answers, “the entity of the four inversions is set up from three views”: within the extreme view only the view of eternity is taken as the inversion of eternity; within adherence to views those that reckon pleasure and purity are taken as the inversions of pleasure and of purity; within the view of a real person only the view of self is taken as the inversion of self.
What matters is the words ‘only taken.’ It is not that the three views are inversions entire, but that from each of the three a portion is taken. The treatise then explains why the rest do not enter — three causes must be complete, “because they are inverted in every part, because they are of the nature of deliberative judgment, because they are false superimposition.” Adherence to observances and vows does not enter, because “it is not inverted in every part, since a small portion of what it takes as object is pure” (the keeping of observances and vows has itself some small portion of purity to take as object); the view of annihilation and wrong view do not enter, because “they are not false superimposition, turning by the gate of nonexistence” (they are diminishment, not superimposition); the remaining afflictions do not enter, because “they cannot deliberate and judge, not being of the nature of view.” The three causes are like three sieves, and what is sifted out is exactly that portion of those three views.
The treatise also handles an apparent conflict between sūtra and treatise. The sūtra says “to reckon the impermanent as eternal — there is the inversion of perception, of mind, and of view,” so that perception and mind too are called inversions; the treatise says that view alone is inversion. The author explains it through thus — “perception and mind, following upon view, are likewise given the name of inversion, since they are associated with view and share its mode of apprehension”: perception and mind take the name in the train of view. Someone asks further why feeling and the rest are not so spoken of, and the answer is “because they are not well established in the world” — the inversion of mind and the inversion of perception are usages everyone recognizes, and feeling and the rest are not.
The easy error: to read ‘taking the name in the train of view’ as making perception and mind also the entity of inversion. They are not. This is exactly the point where this section parts from the account of the twelve inversions held by another school, for which see Further Resonances. In practice: the standing practice of this treatise for handling ‘the sūtra says thus while the treatise says otherwise’ is just this move — it does not alter the text of the sūtra, it alters the reading: it grants the name the sūtra uses, and explains that the name is set up in the train of something else.
X. A Stanza of Ānanda’s — Has the Inversion of Perception Been Cut Off or Not
First the question: since it was said above that the inversions of perception and of mind are cut off in the train of view, and that the stream-enterer has cut them, why then did the Venerable Ānanda say to the Venerable Sovereign in Eloquence, “because there is a disordered inversion of perception, your mind is scorched; having gone far from that perception, greed is stilled and mind becomes pure”? This stanza is plainly addressed to one who has already entered the station of the noble, and yet it says that he still has a ‘disordered inversion of perception.’
The treatise does not here force an explanation, but cites the account of one master by way of explaining it through — “some other master further says: the eight inversions of perception and of mind are not entirely cut off by one in training. Eight such entanglements are forever cut off only by knowing the noble truths as they really are, and apart from this there is no other means of forever cutting them; therefore what is said here does not contradict that sūtra.” That is: one at the station of training has not entirely cut off the eight inversions of perception and mind; they are forever cut off only upon knowing the noble truths as they really are, and besides this there is no other means of forever cutting them. Sūtra and treatise thus each receive their place.
The easy error: to read these twenty characters as a root stanza of this treatise. They are not — they are a stanza the treatise quotes, and the preceding text has a plain warrant, “if that is so, why then did the Venerable Ānanda say to the Venerable Sovereign in Eloquence.” Fabao’s Commentary marks it here as “the author cites Ānanda’s stanza as an objection,” and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks “hence a stanza is cited that says”; both ancient masters adjudge it a quoted stanza.
In practice: in reading the stanzas of this treatise, look first at whether there is a warrant before it of the class ‘as a stanza of the sūtra says,’ ‘he said to so-and-so.’ What has a warrant is a quoted stanza; only what has no warrant and follows upon ‘the stanza says’ is a root stanza — a distinction that looks trifling and yet directly decides how many stanzas a chapter has.
XI. The Seven Prides and the Nine Classes of Pride — Seven Postures of Exalting Oneself
First the question: pride is merely holding oneself high; why must it be divided into seven? Because the objects met with differ and the postures struck differ. The treatise first gives the general mark — “what makes the mind exalt itself is given the general name of pride; because the modes in which it operates differ, it is divided into seven” — and then gives the particular marks one by one.
Pride and excessive pride make one pair: toward the inferior and toward the equal, to call oneself superior and to call oneself equal, is pride; toward the equal and toward the superior, to call oneself superior and to call oneself equal, is excessive pride. Pride beyond excessive pride goes one step further — “toward the superior to call oneself superior is pride beyond excessive pride.” The pride of self is “upon the five aggregates of appropriation to hold to self and what belongs to self, making the mind exalt itself.” The pride of superior attainment is “to call oneself to have attained, among excellent qualities not yet attained.” The pride of slight inferiority is the most winding — “toward one superior by much, to call oneself but slightly inferior,” plainly far behind and yet saying one is only a little behind. Wrong pride is “to call oneself possessed of quality where one has no quality.”
The nine classes of pride flow out from three of the seven prides (pride · excessive pride · the pride of slight inferiority), “if they arise in dependence upon view, the order in which they operate differing,” making three sets of three. The treatise gives the three matchings: the first three are, in order, excessive pride, pride, the pride of slight inferiority; the middle three are, in order, the pride of slight inferiority, pride, excessive pride; the last three are, in order, pride, excessive pride, the pride of slight inferiority.
A question the treatise poses itself shows great fineness: the pride of slight inferiority still has a place of exalting to speak of (within the superior one still sets oneself as only slightly inferior, and so has still something to lean on); what then is the place of exalting in ‘the pride that there is none inferior to me’? The answer runs, “that is, toward such a host of superior sentient beings as one loves and delights in, though one knows one’s own person to be utterly inferior, one still holds oneself in esteem” — knowing plainly that one falls short and yet still esteeming oneself, because one is of a kind with the host one reveres. The easy error: to suppose that pride must boast. This instance proves otherwise: to set oneself as inferior and yet still esteem oneself is pride all the same.
At the end the treatise records the divergent gloss of two treatises: “thus far the gloss follows the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom”; and if one follows the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas, then the pride ‘I am superior’ flows out from three prides — pride, excessive pride, and pride beyond excessive pride — “because the objects observed differ as inferior, equal, and superior.” Both glosses are recorded together. In practice: the crux of pride lies not in what is said but in whether the mind has ‘exalted’ itself. This rod is far finer than ‘whether one has boasted.’
XII. In the Noble One They Are and Yet Do Not Arise — One Exception among What Is Abandoned by Cultivation
First the question: pride extends to abandonment by seeing and by cultivation; will then that portion of it abandoned by cultivation be active in a noble one before it has been cut off? The treatise answers “this is not settled,” and gives an instance anyone can follow — the entanglement of killing is abandoned by cultivation, and yet “the noble ones are necessarily not active in it.”
The whole teaching value of this section lies in that ‘why.’ The reason the stanza gives is “because they are increased by view and doubt”: these afflictions, though abandoned by cultivation, are increased by view and doubt in person; and since at the path of seeing the noble one has already cut off view and doubt, “because the backbone of view and doubt has been broken, the noble one cannot give rise to them” — the spine that propped them up is snapped, and they cannot stand up. The treatise matches them item by item: the classes of pride and the pride of self are increased by the view of a real person, the entanglements of killing and the rest are increased by wrong view, craving for nonexistence is increased by the view of annihilation, one portion of craving for existence is increased by the view of eternity, and unwholesome regret is increased by doubt.
Two terms may be learned in passing. “Craving for nonexistence” is not ‘the absence of craving’; it is a greedy seeking after this very fact that ‘the three realms are impermanent’ — “that is, the three realms are impermanent, and to seek greedily upon this is called craving for nonexistence.” “One portion of craving for existence” is “to wish to become the great nāga king Airāvaṇa and the like,” to wish that one may in a coming life become some excellent kind of sentient being.
The easy error: to read ‘the noble one has them and yet they do not arise’ as ‘the noble one has cut them off.’ It is exactly the opposite — what the treatise says is not cut off and yet not arising. He has them, and they cannot get up. In practice: this is the second redemption of the distinction made in section three (that ‘there is’ and ‘is active’ are two different things). The sentence usable in practice is: to cut off an affliction one need not always counteract it directly; cut off what feeds it, and it cannot rise of itself.
XIII. Gate One · All-Pervading and Not All-Pervading — the Eleven That Can Take In All Five Categories
From “among the ninety-eight latent tendencies, how many are all-pervading and how many not all-pervading?” onward, this fascicle turns into the distinctions through the several gates, of which it covers the first five.
First the question: what is meant by all-pervading? What the treatise gives is not one definition but three conditions — “taking as object, throughout, the dharmas of the five categories of its own realm and level” (able to take all as object), “as a latent tendency being a cause and producing throughout the defiled dharmas of the five categories” (able to produce throughout), and “upon these three senses the name all-pervading is set up.” Those that meet these three senses are only eleven: “the views and doubt abandoned by seeing suffering and origination alone, and the independent ignorance associated with them,” which counted out are “seven views, two doubts, two ignorances.”
One question the treatise puts to itself shows the finest sense of measure: this taking of the five categories as object — is it gradual or all at once? If gradual, the other latent tendencies can also take them gradually, and then everyone is all-pervading; if all at once, who is able at one time to reckon all the dharmas of the desire realm as superior, as pure, as the cause of the world? The treatise’s way of answering is to narrow the claim — “it is not said that it takes as object at once everything of its own realm and level; it is said that it has the power to take the five categories as object at once”: not that it exhausts all dharmas in one moment, but that it has the capacity to reach the five categories at one time. The easy error: to read ‘throughout’ as ‘the whole of.’ The throughout here is said with respect to category, not with respect to dharmas.
Nine can take an upper realm as object. Of the eleven, setting aside the view of self and the extreme view, the other nine can further take an upper realm and an upper level as object. The treatise says, “the word ‘upper’ properly makes plain the upper realm and the upper level, and at the same time displays that there is no latent tendency taking a lower one as object” — the one word ‘upper’ carries along with it the point that ‘there is no latent tendency taking a lower one as object.’ And it adds a restriction: “although these nine can take both their own and an upper level as object, in principle there is no taking of one’s own and an upper level as object at once.” As for why the two views of self and of extremes cannot take an upper level as object, the reason is clean — “because he does not hold that to be his self or what belongs to his self, and because the extreme view must arise from the view of self”: the view of self takes as object the aggregates affiliated to oneself, and the extreme view follows upon the view of self, so neither can go up. If it be asked what kind of view it is to reckon Mahābrahmā a sentient being or eternal, “the Abhidharma masters say: these two are not views, but are gathered into wrong cognition,” and as for why, the treatise says plainly “taking our own tenet as the measure, it is so stated.”
The entity of the all-pervading is not the latent tendencies alone. The treatise says one must take “together with the dharmas that accompany them,” yet must exclude their ‘acquisition,’ “since it is not of one result with them.” At the end it appends a fourfold alternative: are all all-pervading latent tendencies all-pervading causes? The first alternative is the all-pervading latent tendencies of the future; the second is the dharmas coexistent with them in the past and present; “the third and fourth should be analyzed in accordance with the principle.” In practice: this gate of all-pervading is the foundation of the gates that follow — the gate of increase by attachment will use it, and the sense of taking an upper realm as object will use it too, so it is worth spending a little more effort upon in reading.
XIV. Gate Two · Which Afflictions Can Take the Dharmas without Outflows as Object
First the question: can afflictions take nirvāṇa and the noble path as their object? The treatise answers that they can, but only six — “the wrong view and doubt abandoned by seeing cessation and the path alone, and the independent ignorance associated with them, three each making six.” The rest take the dharmas with outflows as object, and “this is established of itself by extension.”
Taking cessation as object and taking the path as object differ greatly in range. Those that take cessation as object “each take the cessation of their own level as object”: the three afflictions of the desire realm take only the cessation through discernment of the formations of the desire realm as object, and so on up to the three of the summit of existence taking only the cessation of the summit of existence; the reason is “because the cessations are not causes and results with respect to one another” — the cessation of this level cannot be a cause of the cessation of that level, and so it cannot reach across. Those that take the path as object are far wider, “taking six levels or nine levels as object”: the three afflictions of the desire realm take as object only the path of the class of the cognition of dharma in six levels, and the three each in the upper eight levels take as object throughout the path of the class of the subsequent cognition in nine levels; the reason is “because they are of one class” and “because the paths of the several levels are causes of one another” — the paths are homogeneous causes of one another, and so they can reach across.
The treatise then handles a difficulty of symmetry: since the class of the cognition of dharma can counteract form and formlessness, why is it not the object of the three in each of those eight levels? The answer has two layers — “because the classes of the cognition of dharma concerning suffering and concerning origination are not their counteragent” (it is not a universal counteragent) and “because it cannot counteract what is abandoned there by seeing” (it is not a counteragent in the whole part). “These two beginnings being absent, it is not their object.”
As for why greed, hatred, pride, and the two adherences do not take the dharmas without outflows as object, the treatise gives five reasons, each different from the others, and this is the best teaching material in the section: for greed, “because what it takes as object should be relinquished,” whereas what is without outflows should not be relinquished (if it took what is without outflows as object it would be like the desire for wholesome dharmas, and no fault would follow); hatred takes enmity and harm as object, and “cessation and the path are not enmity”; pride takes what is coarse and agitated as object, and “cessation and the path are quiescent”; adherence to observances and vows holds what is not pure to be the cause of purity, and “cessation and the path are truly pure”; adherence to views holds what is not superior to be superior, and “cessation and the path are truly superior.”
The easy error: to take these five as five statements of one reason. They are not — each of the five fastens upon its own mode of apprehension. In practice: from this a general rule can be inferred in reverse: whether an affliction can take a given object depends on whether that object has the handle the affliction needs. Upon the two truths of cessation and the path there is no enmity, no coarse agitation, no defect that can be held as pure or as superior, and so these four afflictions have nowhere to lay hold; only wrong view and doubt need no handle — denying outright and hesitating can be done to anything.
XV. Gate Three · Increase by Attachment through the Object and through Association
First the question: under what conditions does a latent tendency count as ‘increasing by attachment’ upon a given dharma? The treatise divides into two roads: increase by attachment through the object, and increase by attachment through association.
The road of the object is first given in general: an all-pervading latent tendency “increases by attachment through the object upon the dharmas of all five categories of its own level throughout,” and one not all-pervading “only upon its own category.” Then it is given in particular — the six afflictions that take the dharmas without outflows as object and the nine that take an upper realm as object have, “upon their object-fields, no sense of increase by attachment.”
The two similes of this section are excellent and repay reading word for word. Why is there increase by attachment? “That is, if there is a dharma appropriated as its own by the view of self and the craving within this level, then there may be … the principle of increase by attachment through the object, as when a garment is damp the dust follows and stays upon it” — only when the garment is damp can the dust cling to it, and ‘appropriated as its own’ is that layer of dampness. Why is there no increase by attachment? The dharmas without outflows and those of an upper level are not appropriated as its own by the view of self and the craving of a lower level, and are moreover contrary to the lower affliction that takes them as object, “as upon a burning stone the foot does not stay” — the stone scalds the foot, and it cannot stand there. The one says it clings, the other says it does not, and the two similes make an exact pair. The treatise also records alongside another master’s account, which glosses ‘latent tendency’ by ‘following in accord,’ and gives as its simile “as when one with the wind-sickness takes a dry and astringent medicine, the sickness is not what is increased by attachment upon the medicine.”
The treatise also clears the ground, in passing, of one easily confused movement of mind: “to dwell in a mind of the lower level and seek the upper level and the like is the desire for wholesome dharmas, and is not called a latent tendency” — to aspire to an upper level is not an affliction.
The road of association is concise: “whatever latent tendency it be, upon the dharmas associated with it, by reason of association it increases by attachment upon them.” And the treatise recalls one presupposition — “all statements of increase by attachment are said with reference to what has not yet been cut off, and so the head of the first stanza marks the words ‘not yet cut off’”: every statement of increase by attachment is bounded by ‘not yet cut off.’ At the end it sets a question and answer: is there a latent tendency that takes neither the dharmas without outflows nor an upper realm as object, and yet has increase by attachment through association only and not through the object? “There is: the all-pervading latent tendencies that take an upper level as object.”
The easy error: to read increase by attachment as ‘taking as object.’ The two differ — what can be reached as object may still not be increased upon. In practice: what this gate teaches is the condition for the growth of afflictions, and the condition is only one — the object must be something appropriated as its own by the holding to self and by craving. What has never been taken for ‘mine’ an affliction may take as object and still grow no fat upon.
XVI. Gate Four · Which Are Unwholesome and Which Are Indeterminate
First the question: ought not afflictions all to be unwholesome? The treatise answers that it is not so, and first gives a general adjudication of the upper two realms — “all latent tendencies of the form and formless realms are of indeterminate quality alone.” The reason is a chain of causal inference: “because if a defiled dharma were unwholesome it would have a painful maturation; and a painful maturational result the upper two realms do not have, since the cause that vexes and afflicts another is definitely absent there.” The upper two realms have no painful maturational result, and no cause of vexing and afflicting others, and so the afflictions there can only be indeterminate.
Within the desire realm too there are two exceptions — the view of self, the extreme view, and the delusion associated with them. The treatise gives three reasons. First, “because these do not go against giving and the rest, for it is in order that ‘I’ may obtain happiness hereafter that one now diligently cultivates giving, discipline, and the rest”: it is for the sake of ‘self’ obtaining happiness hereafter that one now cultivates giving and discipline, so that the view of self runs together with giving and discipline without conflict. Second, the extreme view of annihilation “can accord with liberation,” and the treatise cites the World-Honored One’s words in evidence — “among the several courses of view of the several non-Buddhists, this view is the best, namely that ‘I am not and what belongs to me is not.’” Third, “because these two views are bewildered about one’s own affair alone, and do not seek to vex and injure other sentient beings”: they are only bewildered about one’s own affair, and do not intend to harm others.
The treatise at once poses itself an objection: if the reason be so, then greedily seeking the pleasures of heaven and giving rise to the pride of self likewise do not harm others — should they too not be indeterminate? This objection is raised and not concluded, and there is then recorded alongside an account of the preceptors of former times — “an innate view of self is of indeterminate quality, as the view of self is active in beasts and the like; if it arises from discrimination it is of unwholesome quality,” dividing by the innate and the discriminated. The remaining latent tendencies affiliated to the desire realm “are contrary to the above and are all of unwholesome quality.”
The easy error: to read ‘indeterminate’ as ‘harmless.’ It is not. Indeterminate speaks of whether a painful maturational result is called forth, not of whether it obstructs the path. In practice: this gate gives a very serviceable rod — in adjudging the good or ill of a movement of mind, ask first whether it calls forth a painful maturation and whether it vexes and afflicts others, rather than asking first whether it looks like an affliction.
XVII. Gate Five, Part One · The Three Unwholesome Roots
First the question: unwholesome afflictions are so many; why are only three called ‘roots’? The treatise’s answering sentence is very short — “all greed and hatred affiliated to the desire realm alone, and unwholesome delusion, are gathered into the unwholesome roots” — and it says, “an affliction whose quality is unwholesome alone is set up as an unwholesome root, being the root of unwholesome dharmas.” To be a root, two conditions are needed: the entity itself must be unwholesome alone (not extending to the indeterminate), and it must be able to be the root of the other unwholesome dharmas.
The treatise also adds an instance of its abbreviating manner: “the rest are not so; that the remaining afflictions are not unwholesome roots is established by extension of the sense already given, and so the stanza does not state it” — that the rest are not roots is plain by extension from the text above, and so it is not stated again in the stanza.
The easy error: to suppose that ‘root’ means the gravest affliction. It does not; root is said with respect to ‘being able to produce,’ not with respect to ‘being the coarsest and heaviest.’ Pride too is grave, and yet is no root. Puguang here cites the five senses given by the Mahāvibhāṣā to make plain why these three alone are set up as roots — “they extend to the five categories, are present throughout the six consciousnesses, are of the nature of latent tendency, can set going coarse and evil bodily action and verbal action, and make the firm and forceful preparatory effort that cuts off the wholesome roots” — only where the five senses are complete is a root set up.
In practice: from the word ‘root’ one may carry away a reminder for practice — to counteract an affliction one must find its root, and the mark of a root is ‘other afflictions grow out of it’, not ‘it is what makes one most uncomfortable.’
XVIII. Gate Five, Part Two · The Three Indeterminate Roots and the Four of the Masters of Other Regions
First the question: does the indeterminate too have roots? The Vaibhāṣika masters of the land of Kaśmīra say that it has three — “the three, indeterminate craving, delusion, and discernment; and even the portion produced by maturation is gathered into the indeterminate roots.”
The treatise asks itself why doubt and pride do not enter, and the answering words are full of picture — “because doubt turns toward two courses and pride turns by exalting.” Doubt swings back and forth between two roads, “being of a wavering nature, and so should not be set up as a root”; pride “turns upon its object with the mark of exalting, being unlike the dharma of a root.” And the treatise gives the image on which this rests: “for what is to be a root, it must abide firmly and turn downward, as the world commonly understands” — a root must strike downward and must stand firm; the one wavers and the other tilts upward, and neither looks like a root.
The masters of other regions, however, set up four — indeterminate craving, view, pride, and delusion. Their reason is stated from the actual condition of those who cultivate absorption: “because the several foolish men who cultivate the absorptions of the upper realms depend on nothing beyond the three of craving, view, and pride; and these three all turn by the force of ignorance.” Craving, view, and pride are what ordinary beings who cultivate the upper absorptions lean upon, and these three all turn in dependence upon ignorance, making four roots in all. The treatise also glosses the name ‘indeterminate’ — “within the name indeterminate the wholesome and the evil are both blocked out.”
The easy error: to suppose that in three and four someone has miscounted. It is not so. The two houses take different angles: the one takes the mark of a root, ‘whether it can abide firmly and turn downward’; the other takes ‘what those who cultivate the upper absorptions actually lean upon.’ Both parties are recorded without adjudication, and this treatise passes no verdict here.
In practice: what most repays turning over in this section on the indeterminate roots is that it grants that movements of mind that are indeterminate also have roots — those inconspicuous movements that call forth no painful result have their own machinery of growth all the same. In practice one cannot watch only what is conspicuously unwholesome.
XIX. 〔A Passage of Prose Commentary Set Apart〕The Four Gates of Determination — How to Answer a Question
The treatise turns into this section from the question of ‘the fourteen indeterminate matters,’ and first draws the boundary: the indeterminate of that sūtra “sets up the name indeterminate only with respect to a question that should be set aside,” and is not the same thing as the indeterminate of the three ethical qualities in the gate before. First the question: since the name is the same and the sense different, why gather it in here? Because at the sight of the two words ‘indeterminate’ the reader is bound to doubt, and the treatise simply finishes the matter off.
The four determinations are: categorical determination, determination by analysis, determination by counter-question, determination by setting aside, each matched to one question — death, birth, superior and inferior, and whether self and aggregates are one or different. The four instances the treatise gives are clean enough to be committed to memory. Asked “will all sentient beings die?”, categorical determination: all will die. Asked “will all who have died be born again?”, determination by analysis: “those who still have afflictions will be born again, and not the rest.” Asked “is a human superior or inferior?”, determination by counter-question: “compared with what?” — compared with what? Compared with gods, a human is inferior; compared with the lower destinies, a human is superior. Asked “are the aggregates and a sentient being one or different?”, determination by setting aside, the reason being “because a sentient being is not really existent, the natures of oneness and difference are not established,” with a simile — “as with the whiteness or blackness of the son of a barren woman”: of what does not exist, black and white cannot be spoken.
Why is setting aside called a determination? The treatise answers itself, “because in determining his question one says that this ought not to be determined” — to utter the words ‘this ought not to be determined’ is itself a determination.
The latter three questions each carry a round of an outsider’s objection and the author’s explaining through, and these three rounds repay looking at one by one, for they demonstrate three different manners of argument. First, the objector says the second question may also be determined categorically (answering straight out, ‘not all will be born again’); the author explains through: what the questioner asked was ‘all,’ and a general answer, “though it makes him know a general statement, still leaves him unresolved.” Second, the objector says the third question may also be determined categorically (a human is both superior and inferior, “because what he is set against differs, as consciousness is result and cause”); the author explains through: the questioner puts a categorical question and your answer is not categorical, so it can only amount to determination by analysis; “but here one should press him as to what his question sets it against, and hence this is called determination by counter-question.” Third, the objector says that since the fourth question determines nothing at all, how can it be called a determination; the author explains through: “yet what he asks should in principle be set aside. Having said that it should be set aside, how is that not called a determination?”
The Abhidharma masters further explain the four determinations at length according to the four questions, and their passage on determination by analysis is the longest string of layered pressing in the whole fascicle — dharmas are past, future, and present, and he takes the past; the past has form up to consciousness, and he takes form; form is wholesome, evil, and indeterminate, and he takes the wholesome; the wholesome has seven, and he takes abstention from killing; abstention from killing is set going by the three wholesome roots, and he takes what is set going by non-greed; what is set going by non-greed has the manifest and the nonmanifest — six layers of division all the way down. Set against it, determination by counter-question divides not a single step: “one should not analyze for him, but only bring him at last to stand silent.” The watershed between the two lies not in the question but in the mind that asks — the treatise says it with the utmost plainness: “because the intent of the question differs as straight or fawning, and the determination differs as analyzed or unanalyzed.” To one who comes to ask with a straight mind one analyzes; to one who comes with a fawning mind one only counter-questions.
The treatise also poses itself an objection: within determination by analysis and determination by counter-question “there is no question at all, only a request to be told,” nor is there “any determination, but only the counter-question ‘which one do you wish told?’” — how then do these count as question and determination? The answer: to request, saying ‘tell me the path,’ is that not asking about the path? and to determine his question by counter-questioning, is that not determining the path?
At the end it analyzes the marks of the four determinations once more according to the sūtra, and the four instances in the sūtra differ from those given above by the Abhidharma masters — categorical determination instances “are all the formations impermanent?”; determination by analysis instances “having done actions performed with deliberate intent, what result is to be experienced?”; determination by counter-question instances “are a man’s perception and his self one or different?” (to which one should counter-question, “in dependence upon which self do you ask thus?”, and if he says in dependence upon the coarse self, then “it is determined that it differs from perception”); and determination by setting aside enumerates the fourteen matters one by one: the four alternatives of the world’s being eternal or not eternal, the four alternatives of the world’s having an end or not, the four alternatives of the Tathāgata’s existing or not existing after death, and the two alternatives of the life-principle being the body or being other than the body.
The easy error: to read determination by setting aside as the Buddha’s not knowing or not being willing to say. The reason the treatise gives is one and the same from beginning to end — the presupposition of what is asked is not established (“because a sentient being is not really existent, the natures of oneness and difference are not established”), and the question itself is a bad one. In practice: this section is in truth a treatise on the art of answering. What it teaches is: before answering, adjudge the type of the question — whether the question is well formed, whether the asker is sincere, whether what is asked needs to be divided into cases. The division of the four determinations comes before any answer whatever.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the treatise text of this fascicle itself. Below a further section is set up, gathering four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading the same passage — recorded together without adjudication, each restored to its own place.
1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
One commentary altogether absent. The commentaries on this fascicle stand in a particular case: Shentai’s Commentary is a fragment, its seven surviving fascicles belonging to the chapters on the elements, on the faculties, and on the worthy and the noble, the chapter on the latent tendencies being wholly lacking; and so this fascicle has no word-by-word gloss of Shentai’s to hang upon. Under mechanical rechecking, the marker sentences of this chapter yield a uniform zero result in Shentai. Only the general conspectus in his first fascicle retains the one phrase ‘the chapter on the latent tendencies, sixty-nine lines,’ and that is a table of the stanza counts of the whole treatise, not a gloss on the chapter on the latent tendencies, and cannot be made to serve as evidence of outlining. The lack is marked as it stands, and no text from another fascicle is put in its place.
The chapter outline: a rare evenness, and one independent divergence. Puguang and Yuanhui adjudge the chapter-level division as twofold in the same way (explaining the entity of the confusions / explaining the extinction of the confusions), and even anchor the head of the second main division to the same sentence of the treatise, ‘now this should be examined’ — the first time in this collection that all three houses agree at the chapter level. Fabao stands apart: he changes ‘the entity of the confusions’ to ‘the entity and function of the confusions’ and ‘the extinction of the confusions’ to ‘the differences of their abandonment,’ and for the subdivision of the chapter on the entity and function of the confusions he does not use the division ‘the root confusions / the distinctions through the several gates,’ but instead a fourfold ‘explaining the latent tendencies / miscellaneous explanation of the confusions / analysis through the gates of sense / a separate explanation of the five hindrances.’ The names are the same and the width of the outline levels differs. From this a rule for reading the commentaries follows: Fabao’s chapter-internal numbering forms a system of its own, and when his ‘the nth’ is cited it must be tied to his house and never made interchangeable with Puguang’s or Yuanhui’s. Recorded without adjudication.
The gloss on the chapter name: each house takes one sense. Puguang takes “following along after sentient beings is called ‘following’; a mode of apprehension that is subtle is called ‘slumber,’” with sleep for a simile — “as when a man sleeps, his mode of apprehension is hard to know”; Fabao takes “a subtle mode of apprehension, binding along and increasing by attachment”; Yuanhui takes “following along after sentient beings, because it increases their dimness and stagnation.” The three houses point at the same thing, and the face each picks out is different: one stresses that it is hard to know, one that it binds along and increases by attachment, one that it increases dimness and stagnation. Recorded without adjudication.
As for why the latent tendencies are explained next after the chapter on action, the two commentaries each give their own reason. Puguang says, “because action, as a cause calling forth results, cannot arise alone but must depend on the condition of confusion, and confusion is the remoter with respect to the result, the latent tendencies are spoken of afterward” — confusion is farther from the result, and so is ranged later; Fabao says, “because action is particular and confusion general, action is explained first and the latent tendencies glossed after” — action is particular and confusion general, and so the particular comes before the general. One and the same order, two different reasons, recorded without adjudication.
The two glosses on the view of a real person: three degrees of fineness in outlining. The treatise itself plainly has two glosses here — “because it perishes it is called sat” and “because it exists it is called sat.” Puguang divides into two sections and ties each to its house, marking the former “the Sautrāntika masters’ gloss” and adjudging it appositional-determinative, and marking the latter “second, the Vaibhāṣika masters’ gloss”; Fabao likewise divides into two, marking “the author cites the Sautrāntika gloss” and “the author cites the Sarvāstivāda gloss,” and supplies besides the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s counter-question to the former — “if so, what use is there in marking it with the word sat? The word kāya alone suffices to block eternity, and so the name ought to be set up as the view of kāya only. No dharma that is eternal can be aggregated; what use is it to mark the word ‘perishing’ upon the person?” — a counter-question nowhere cited by Puguang; Yuanhui makes no division of sections and writes them out one after another. ⇒ One and the same passage cut three ways: into two sections, into two sections with a supplement, and written out continuously. Recorded without adjudication.
The Vaibhāṣikas’ not granting the account of twelve inversions: Fabao is the most schematic. Puguang here glosses sentence by sentence, and first ties the school of the divergent account of twelve inversions to the Masters of Distinction (“following the Mahāvibhāṣā and the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, they are the Masters of Distinction”), and explains on their behalf the division of eight abandoned by seeing alone and four extending to abandonment by seeing and by cultivation. Fabao, on the same passage, picks out a threefold outline — “from ‘the Vaibhāṣika masters do not grant this sense’ below there are three: first counter-objecting to refute the other school, second explaining in accordance so as to establish his own tenet, third properly explaining through the other school’s objection” — pointing out at one stroke the three stages of the Vaibhāṣikas’ answer. The doctrinal content of the two commentaries agrees entirely; only the fineness of the outlining differs. Recorded without adjudication.
What office each of the stanza’s four lines performs: a stroke that is Yuanhui’s alone. Yuanhui, glossing the one stanza on the four inversions, says “the first two lines set out the entity, the third line establishes and rejects, the fourth line explains the sūtra through” — the first and second lines set out the entity of the four inversions, the third states why these three views alone are taken (establishing and rejecting), and the fourth explains through the inversions of perception and of mind spoken of in the sūtra. This angle neither Puguang nor Fabao makes explicit, and it is of great use to the reader: in a stanza of twenty characters, each of the four lines has its own office, and to understand the offices is to understand the structure. This is an original stroke of outlining by a commentator, and does not enter the main text of the treatise.
The manner of setting out the positions of the three schools: a difference of form with attributions entirely agreeing. Puguang, in the dispute over the association of the latent tendencies, marks the school at every sentence, tying each question and each answer to its house; Fabao instead sets out at the head of the passage one general table of the three schools — “the Sautrāntika tenet: what is active is called entanglement, the seed is called latent tendency. The Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest: the entity of a latent tendency is a dissociated formation, that is, the latent tendency belonging to greed for desire. The Sarvāstivādins: greed for desire is itself the latent tendency” — a form far more schematic than Puguang’s. What matters is this: the attributions of the two commentaries agree entirely, without a single divergence; what differs is only the form of setting them out.
One attribution that must be shown as such. The party that objects in this fascicle to the account that the latent tendencies are associated is not marked in the treatise itself with the name of its school; Puguang, however, marks it plainly as “the Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest” (as in “‘does this not contradict the sūtra?’ — the Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest press” and “‘by what principle is it proved that they are definitely associated?’ — the Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest reproach”). ⇒ This ascription is what a commentator ties, not the plain text of the treatise, and in citing it one must show whose tying it is. Recorded without adjudication.
The nine classes of pride: no divergence at all among the three houses. Puguang, Fabao, and Yuanhui agree item by item on the listing of the nine classes of pride and on the framework of their flowing out from three of the prides, and Fabao besides cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle glossing the word ‘class’ — “class is the sense of category, that is, the differentiations of pride.” Here the three houses have nothing to contend over, and this is recorded as it stands.
In the attribution of the passage on the all-pervading there is one further divergence of angle. Puguang marks the school at every sentence of the four rounds of exchange over whether craving and pride too are all-pervading — the Sautrāntikas object, the Vaibhāṣikas reproach in return, the Sautrāntikas answer, the Vaibhāṣikas state their own tenet; whereas Saṅghabhadra, citing one of those sentences, calls it outright the Sūtra-master’s own interrogation (see below). One and the same sentence, and the two houses tie it to different speakers, recorded without adjudication.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations
Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises do not name this chapter ‘the chapter analyzing the latent tendencies’ but ‘the chapter adjudicating the latent tendencies,’ the one as the fifth and the other as the sixth. Checking item by item with the marker of quotation he habitually uses, within the range of this fascicle the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle quotes Vasubandhu’s sentences in nine places, while the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, within the same range, has not one word-for-word quotation — and this is an honest negative proposition, which can prove only one thing: that the form of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is the more concise and that it does not counter-refute sentence by sentence in this passage; one cannot infer from it that that treatise has no divergent sense.
The place where the quotation is fiercest is precisely that sentence in which this treatise appraises and takes the Sautrāntikas. The author says, “the entity of a latent tendency is neither associated with mind nor dissociated from it, because there is no separate thing; an affliction in the stage of sleep is called a latent tendency”; Saṅghabhadra quotes it word for word and adjudges, “examining that gloss closely, it is not so in principle,” pointing straight at where it contradicts itself — since he himself grants that apart from the afflictions a latent tendency is no other thing, and since an undefiled dharma cannot be the entity of an affliction, then “it cannot be said to be the entity of a sleeping latent tendency, and so there is no least thing named a sleeping latent tendency.” ⇒ The account this treatise holds to be the best, Saṅghabhadra denies in its very gloss. One meaning and two schools, recorded together, with no adjudication of which prevails.
The passage on the Sūtra of the Six Sixes is likewise. The author explains the sūtra through with “the sūtra says only that there is one; it does not say that there is a latent tendency at that very moment”; Saṅghabhadra quotes and refutes — “this gloss is unreasonable, since it is unreasonable in principle that at that moment the latent tendency should be spoken of with the word of present existence” — and goes on to press him item by item with the objection that the entity of a latent tendency would then have to be unknowable. Recorded without adjudication.
In one place what Saṅghabhadra appraises is not the doctrine but the composition. On the ground for setting up the name ‘craving for existence,’ the author speaks first of turning by the inner gate and afterwards of savoring attachment toward one’s own entity; Saṅghabhadra appraises, “what difference in sense has this gloss from the former? … examining it, the Sūtra-master’s gloss differs in sense not at all from the former, but only frames floating words to make it seem a little different” — he holds this to be one sense stated twice over. ⇒ This belongs to an appraisal of composition and not an opposition of doctrine, and the reader should keep it apart from the two items before. Recorded without adjudication.
One place of the most exact word-for-word correspondence. The author asks and answers himself, “what is the mark here of being abandoned by seeing suffering? And so on to, what is the mark of being abandoned by cultivation? If what it takes as object is what is abandoned by seeing this, it is named as abandoned by seeing this”; Saṅghabhadra quotes it word for word and refutes, “this is unreasonable … since the all-pervading latent tendencies take the five categories as object, the latent tendencies abandoned by seeing suffering and origination ought also to extend to being abandoned by seeing origination and suffering and the rest,” and sets up in its place his own tenet, establishing the mark of abandonment by receptivity. In this sentence the two treatises correspond character for character, and it is the passage in the debate of this fascicle most convenient for reading side by side. Recorded without adjudication.
One place of ‘the same conclusion by a different reason.’ On why adherence to observances and vows is abandoned by seeing suffering, the author objects that ‘to say it is because one is bewildered about the truth of suffering has the fault of overreach’; Saṅghabhadra says that this objection is itself not established — “since not all afflictions taking what has outflows as object take the suffering that is result for their object. How then is there any fault of overreach?” — and sets up besides the account that ‘holding what is not the path to be the path is of two classes’ so as to establish the same conclusion well. ⇒ The two houses guard the same conclusion, and what is contested is the reason for reaching it. This type occurs once only in this fascicle and is worth remembering.
One counter-question on the view of a real person. Saṅghabhadra asks in return upon the gloss ‘because it perishes it is called sat’ — “if so, what use is there in marking it with the word sat?” — if it is only to block eternity, the single word kāya would suffice; why mark a further word ‘perishing’? This objection appears also in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle passage cited by Fabao, from which one sees that the ancient masters knew of this objection long ago and did not take it to settle right and wrong. Recorded without adjudication.
One place where the treatise does not refute and Saṅghabhadra alone does. The treatise itself records the preceptors of former times’ account that ‘an innate view of self is of indeterminate quality’ and passes no verdict; Saṅghabhadra adjudges it head-on — “this is unreasonable, since to say that what cannot discriminate is gathered into view and is abandoned by the path of seeing is unreasonable in principle” — and establishes the innate view of self as abandoned by cultivation. ⇒ This is the one instance in this fascicle of ‘the treatise citing an account from one side only, the refutation appearing in Saṅghabhadra alone’; in the eight places before, the treatise already has some exchange of both parties. Recorded without adjudication.
One divergence of attribution. In the passage on the all-pervading, the sentence ‘on what ground is it a view when the other afflictions take that as object, while these too take it as object and yet are not views?’ Puguang marks as the Vaibhāṣikas’ reproach in return against the objector, while Saṅghabhadra calls it outright the Sūtra-master’s own interrogation. One and the same sentence, and the two houses tie it to different speakers; recorded without adjudication.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle. The first thing to know is that the very name of this chapter differs in his version — it reads ‘the chapter analyzing the confusions’ and not ‘the chapter analyzing the latent tendencies,’ one and the same Sanskrit taken in different renderings (one taking ‘confusion,’ the other ‘latent tendency’). To search Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s words is never to find the chapter name; a comparison across versions can only take the structure of the scene. The two versions also differ in the number of fascicles: Xuanzang three and Paramārtha two, and not one of the fascicle boundaries of the two coincides.
The rendering-names form a system of their own. Xuanzang’s ‘greed’ Paramārtha renders ‘desire for desire’; ‘craving for existence’ as ‘desire for existence’; ‘entanglement’ as ‘the upper mind’; ‘without outflows’ as ‘without flow’; ‘independent ignorance’ as ‘solitary ignorance’; ‘the extreme view’ as ‘the view of extremes’; ‘adherence to observances and vows’ as ‘adherence by holding to precepts’; ‘the unwholesome roots’ as ‘the evil roots’; ‘other regions’ as ‘the outside masters’; ‘determination by counter-question’ as ‘determination by asking back’; ‘determination by setting aside’ as ‘setting-aside determination’; ‘pride beyond excessive pride’ as ‘pride beyond excess’; ‘the pride of slight inferiority’ as ‘the lower pride.’ In form, Xuanzang writes ‘the stanza says / the treatise says,’ the whole stanza coming out first; Paramārtha writes ‘the verse says / the explanation says,’ glossing line by line as embedded, so that one stanza is often broken up and cited in several places.
Two instances that best show the parting of angle. The first is the setting up of the name ‘craving for existence’: Xuanzang has “in order to block the notion of liberation,” Paramārtha “in order to remove that notion of nirvāṇa” — one takes liberation and the other nirvāṇa, pointing at one thing and taking a different name for it; and Paramārtha here brings out besides a transcription, ‘samāpatti,’ where Xuanzang writes with a rendering by sense and the transcription does not appear on the face of his text. The second is the reckoning of the four inversions: Xuanzang has “from three views,” Paramārtha ‘the four inversions arise from two and a half views’ — Xuanzang taking the three views as a rough enumeration, Paramārtha reckoning precisely to the half (of the three views, some taken whole and some in part, making exactly two and a half). The doctrinal content the two versions point at is entirely the same, and what differs is only the manner of reckoning. Recorded without adjudication.
Two places where the face of the text is doubtful and the prose commentary resolves it of itself. First, in listing the names of the six latent tendencies Paramārtha writes ‘view, mind, doubt,’ one character ‘mind’ more than Xuanzang’s ‘view and doubt,’ and its exact sense is unclear. Second, the face of Paramārtha’s stanza on the all-pervading reads ‘the confusions of seeing suffering, origination, cessation,’ one character ‘cessation’ more, which read on its face would seem not to agree with Xuanzang’s ‘abandoned by seeing suffering and origination’; yet his prose commentary immediately states that it is still bounded by suffering and origination, and agrees entirely with Xuanzang in doctrine. ⇒ In both places no explanation is forced, and the fact alone is recorded.
One place of showing and hiding a name. For the party that objects to the account that the latent tendencies are associated, Paramārtha’s version in that passage does not bring out the name of the school; yet when it comes to citing the sūtra in evidence for the four determinations, Paramārtha writes out plainly ‘the Venerable Mahāsāṃghika’ (Xuanzang writing ‘the Mahāsāṃghikas,’ the one a rendering by sense, the other a full transcription). ⇒ From this one sees that Paramārtha does not avoid the name of this school throughout the chapter; it is only that in that passage he did not mark it specially. The fact alone is recorded, and no judgment is made on the translator’s intent in his stead.
One place of the most exact correspondence. In the enumeration of the fourteen indeterminate matters, the order and the content of the two versions agree entirely, and it is the place in the closing passage of this fascicle most convenient for word-for-word parallel reading; only that Xuanzang writes ‘after the Tathāgata’s death’ and Paramārtha ‘the Tathāgata as other than death,’ the angle of the gloss differing slightly while what is pointed at is the same. There is besides the passage glossing the ten functions, where the opening and gathering of the two versions are almost the same, Paramārtha for the most part heading each with a doubled word (firmly strengthening · settledly establishing · repeatedly tilling · producing and arising), the order of the ten functions corresponding one to one; and it is the passage in this fascicle where the two translations come closest.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
What this fascicle sets up is a table of ‘how the afflictions are numbered.’ The move it demonstrates again and again — one and the same set of dharmas takes a new number with each new rod — will be used again in every remaining chapter of this treatise; and in this fascicle it is used most densely.
Looking forward, this fascicle has done only half a piece of work. The entity of the confusions being adjudged, how the confusions bind, their increase by attachment, and their sequence, and further the abandonment and extinction of the confusions, all lie in the two fascicles that follow and in the next main division; and the four gates of determination at the end of this fascicle are an appended discussion inserted after what is and is not a root, the author himself saying that the indeterminate of that sūtra “sets up the name indeterminate only with respect to a question that should be set aside,” and is not the same thing as the indeterminate of the present gate.
Looking back, this fascicle everywhere puts to use the results of the chapters before. The establishing of the three realms and the division of the five categories into seeing and cultivation are coordinates laid down all along the way by the chapters on the elements, on the faculties, and on the world; while the sentence that opens the fascicle, “it was said before that the differences of the world all arise from action,” follows word for word upon the end of the chapter on action. ⇒ The chapter on the latent tendencies does not raise a new topic; it supplies the chapter on action with its other half — action is the seed, and the latent tendencies are the moisture by which the seed is enabled to grow.
Two further things this fascicle leaves the reader as loose threads. First, the author expressly appraises and takes the Sautrāntikas in the dispute over the association of the latent tendencies, and it is at this very place that Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation is fiercest — the manner of composition recorded in the Life of Vasubandhu, ‘to set up the Sarvāstivāda sense and, wherever there is a bias, to refute it by the Sautrāntika sense,’ can here be seen for what it concretely looks like, and so can the sort of response it drew. Second, in the passage on what abandons adherence to observances and vows the author leaves the one sentence “therefore the sense here held should be further examined” and draws no conclusion; nor did the ancient masters close it on his behalf. Where the treatise itself marks a place as unsettled, the reader need not close the case for it.
惑能繫·三世實有·惑隨增·漏瀑流軛取How the Afflictions Bind · Real Existence in the Three Times · Increase by Attachment · Outflows, Torrents, Yokes, and Appropriations
全文五層 →Full five layers →讀這一卷之前
這一卷從一句極短的話開頭——「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」。沒有承轉的套語,沒有回顧上卷的鋪陳,論主一句話立定義,隨即問:過去、現在、未來三世之中,何等隨眠能繫何事。三家古德在這裡都把科判的刀落在同一處:光記標「此下第六明惑」,寶疏標「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」,頌疏標「從此第六,明惑能繫」——科名用字三樣,所指的一段全同;而三家各自分卷,卷界又與玄奘分卷一一相合。這一刀不是後人硬切的。
要緊的是那個問法。既然問『過去的隨眠能繫什麼事』,就等於預設了過去有事可繫。於是一問逼出一諍:過去未來之法,究竟是不是實有?本論在這裡插入一段傍論,把有部立宗的教理二證、部內建立三世的四家異說、以及論主逐句的廣破全部錄了進來,長行綿密到一千五百餘字,然後以一句「法性甚深非尋思境」收住。收住之後,論主一句「傍論已了,今應思擇」,若無其事地轉回正題。
所以讀這一卷要先有一個心理準備:它的前三分之一是全論最大的部派諍論之一,後三分之二是全論最細的數目表之一(十六法十六識、四十一物五十二物、二十九二十八三十六十五)。諍與數並在一卷,這不是編排的偶然——諍所爭的是『有沒有』,數所排的是『有幾個』,前者不定,後者才數得出來。
還有一件事要先說。這一卷之中,論主錄二造而不代結。有部的立宗他錄得完整,經部的破他也寫得酣暢,末後卻讓有部說一句『甚深非尋思境』就散場。這不是含糊,是體例:一義二宗,並錄不判。讀的時候不必替古人分勝負,先把兩邊各自把重量壓在哪裡看清楚。
一、能繫之總則——先分自相惑與共相惑
〔一之一〕為什麼一開口就要分兩類惑。 先問:問的是『何等隨眠能繫何事』,何以答案不從三世下手,卻先分惑為二類?因為三世之繫縛規則對兩類惑並不相同,不先分類就沒法說。論一開口便立:「一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢」,「二者共相,謂見、疑、癡」。分類的判準也隨後給出——自相惑之所以名自相,是「以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故」;共相惑之所以名共相,是「由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故」。
易誤處:以為『自相』是指所緣之境自相、『共相』是指所緣之境共相。判準不在境,在起不起——貪瞋慢要看有情各別對境而起,見疑癡則凡夫一概皆有。頌疏於此釋得最簡淨,其意謂緣別法而起者名自相、緣多法而起者名共相,二說並看即知這一對術語兩頭都通:從能起說是遍不遍,從所緣說是別與多。
落地上:後文一切隨增之判、十隨眠次第之鏈、以至漏瀑流軛取之物數,都掛在這一對術語上。第一段若含糊過去,後面每一格數字都會落空。
〔一之二〕三世之繫縛何以分得這樣細。 先問:既然分了兩類,繫縛之規則怎麼排?論的排法是:貪瞋慢在過去現在,只算『已生起過』的能繫——因為自相惑不遍起,沒起過就談不上繫。到了未來,意識所相應的那三者遍繫三世;而未來五識所相應的貪瞋,分兩路——可生者只繫未來一世,不生者反而遍繫三世。見疑無明則不論去來,未斷即遍繫三世。
易誤處:看到『不生者反遍繫三世』會覺得顛倒——不會生起的反而繫得更寬?其實不然:可生的那一分將來要落在某一具體剎那上,繫縛之範圍就被那個剎那限住了;注定不生的那一分沒有落點,只作為未斷之潛勢而普遍地繫。這正是『隨眠是潛勢不是現行』一義的第一次現形。
落地上:修行上真正要對治的,往往不是那一次起了貪的心,而是那一分從來沒有現行、卻始終未斷的潛勢。本論此段就是把這件事寫進了規則裡。
二、三世實有之立宗——兩重教證、兩重理證
〔二之一〕這一諍是怎麼被逼出來的。 先問:好端端講隨眠,何以忽然要論三世有無?論自己交代了:「應辯諸事過去未來,為實有無方可說繫」——所繫之事既通去來,就得先問去來之事是有是無。而且兩邊都難:若實有,則一切行恒時有,豈不成常?若實無,則能繫、所繫、離繫三事俱無所著落。毘婆沙師於此決定立實有,並自解『不成常』之難:「毘婆沙師定立實有,然彼諸行不名為常」,因為諸行與有為諸相相合。
易誤處:把這一段當作離題的插話。它不是插話,是本卷正論的地基——後面『斷而非離繫』一段所處理的,正是『事已斷而繫猶在』,那個『在』字如果沒有三世之義撐著就落不下來。落地上:讀本論凡遇『傍論』二字,要看它傍在什麼上;傍論往往正是主論之所以能成立的暗樁。
〔二之二〕四項理由要分兩層看。 先問:頌文「三世有由說,二有境果故」十個字裡藏了幾項理由?答:四項,分兩層。前一層是教證——一由「由契經中世尊說故」(佛教人於過去色勤修厭捨、於未來色勤斷欣求,可知去來色是有),二由「又具二緣識方生故」(經說識由二緣生,若去來非有,緣去來之識便缺一緣)。後一層是理證——三由識起必有境(無境則識不生,憶過去之識既起,其境應有),四由「又已謝業有當果故」(過去業若體全無,善惡當果無所從來)。
易誤處:把四項當成平列的四條。論文自身分得很清楚:「已依聖教證去來有,當依正理證有去來」——前二依教、後二依理,且後二正是把前二的教證翻成道理再說一遍。落地上:凡讀立宗段,先數清楚教證幾條、理證幾條,破的時候一條一條對著看,就不會亂。
〔二之三〕『說一切有』是一個部名,也是一條判準。 先問:頌末「說三世有故,許說一切有」是結論還是定義?是定義。論文逐句給了判準——「若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世」;反過來,若只承認現在世與過去未與果之業,而說沒有未來、也沒有過去已與果之業,那就「彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝」。
易誤處:以為『說一切有部』是說『一切法都有』。不是——它說的是『三世一切都有』,重點在時間,不在法數。落地上:後文論主收束時說「若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說」,並引契經以十二處或三世釋『一切有』——那正是拿這條判準回敬過去。一部之名,兩造各自解釋,這一卷的諍點其實從部名就開始了。
三、建立三世之四家——類、相、位、待
〔三之一〕四家在爭什麼。 先問:既然同屬有部,四家還有什麼可爭?爭的是:三世既然體同,那『世』的差別憑什麼安立。法救說憑『類』,妙音說憑『相』,世友說憑『位』,覺天說憑『待』。四家各有一喻:法救喻以「如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異」,妙音喻以「如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染」,世友喻以「如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千」,覺天喻以「如一女人名母名女」。
易誤處:把四喻讀成四種修辭。四喻各自扣住一個機關——金器之喻扣『體不變而所屬之類變』,妻室之喻扣『相雖並具而現行有偏』,算籌之喻扣『物一而位異則名異』,母女之喻扣『名由所待而立』。落地上:往後凡遇一組並列的異說,先替每一家找出它的機關;機關找出來了,論主底下的破才有著落。
〔三之二〕四位論師的名字本身就是一課。 光記於此四名逐一作訓,是本卷最見學問的一段。釋法救之名云「能救正法、或正法救彼、或以正法救人,故名法救」;釋妙音之名云「梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」;釋世友則兼載其得名之緣起,先云「此即第三師說。世是天名,與天遂友故名世友」,繼析其梵名云「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」;釋覺天云「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」。
先問:這些訓詁有什麼用?有兩重用。一重是讀舊譯不致認錯人——真諦舊譯此段正作達磨多羅、瞿沙、婆須蜜多羅、佛陀提婆,全用音寫;不知音義二譯是同一人,就會把四家讀成八家。另一重是知道譯語有沿革——光記於三個舊音一一標『訛』,那是他自己的訓詁判語。易誤處:把光記的『訛』字當成本論的判定。本論此處只錄四家之說,一字未涉譯名。落地上:凡見古德下『訛也』二字,先問這是誰在說;本卷之中,這是光記在說。
〔三之三〕論主如何評破前三家而取第三。 先問:既然取第三,何以先破第一、第二、第四而不按次序?因為破的是同一個病的三種形態。破第一家曰「第一執法有轉變故,應置數論外道朋中」——體不變而類變,正是數論『轉變』之說。破第二家曰「第二所立世相雜亂,三世皆有三世相故」——三相並具,則三世無從分。破第四家曰「第四所立前後相待,一世法中應有三世」——一世之中前後相待,過去的前後剎那又成去來,三世便無定準。獨取第三,其理由是「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」。
易誤處:以為『評取世友』是光記或頌疏的判。不是。光記於此明標「此即評取第三世友」,正是指出這一評出自論主自身;頌疏敘同一段也以『論主評云』起語。落地上:讀疏最要緊的一問是『這句是論說的,還是疏說的』。這一段恰是三疏眾口一詞地告訴你:這是論說的。
四、五番預先詰難——把『作用』逼到牆角
〔四之一〕這五番是誰在問誰。 先問:既已取第三家為最善,何以隨即又難它?因為論主的立場本不在有部。此下五番往復,三家古德標得一致:第一番「彼應復說,若去來世體亦實有,應名現在,何謂去來」為經部之難——光記標作「經部難。去、來實有,應名現在,何謂去、來」;第二番「豈不前言約作用立」為有部之答——光記標作「說一切有部答。指同前說」;第三番『現在有眼等根,彼同分攝有何作用』為經部復難;第四番「彼豈不能取果與果」為有部之答;第五番「有半作用,世相應雜」為經部復難。
易誤處:把這一段讀成論主自問自答的修辭。它是真有兩造的,而且兩造之標宗三疏完全一致,一輪也不互異。落地上:往後遇到長串問答,先按古德科文把說者標定,再讀內容;否則讀到後來必定張冠李戴。
〔四之二〕『半作用』這一難的分量。 先問:第五番何以能收住這五輪?因為它把有部自己給的判準反過來用。有部說『有作用時名現在』,又說同分眼雖不見色而能取果與果——那麼過去的同類因等既然能與果,也就有作用,也就該叫現在。於是同一法上『取果』與『與果』二用一有一無,成了「有半作用,世相應雜」。
易誤處:以為這是文字遊戲。不是——它指出的是判準本身不自足:若以『作用』定世,就得先把作用切得乾淨,而取果與果本來就分屬二世。落地上:凡立一條判準,先問它自己能不能被自己判乾淨;這是本卷教給讀者最實用的一招。論主說到這裡自己收筆——『已略推徵,次當廣破』,可見以上還只是熱身。
五、正頌逐句廣破——何礙用、用云何、無異、世便壞、未生滅
〔五之一〕四句頌是一張破的目次。 先問:正頌「何礙用云何?無異世便壞,有誰未生滅?此法性甚深」二十字怎麼讀?頌疏於此給了最省事的讀法,其總斷曰「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」。也就是說:前三句是三重難,第四句是有部的答;而三重難之中,第一句其實含二難——『何礙用』與『用云何』。光記逐句標宗與此相合,只是它把總斷散在長行逐句之下。
易誤處:把第四句『此法性甚深』讀成論主的結論。頌疏明標「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」——這是有部的救語,不是論主的判。落地上:一首頌之中有兩造之語,這在本論不是孤例;讀頌先問『這一句是誰說的』,往往比逐字訓詁更要緊。
〔五之二〕第一重難:是什麼擋住了作用。 先問:難從哪裡切入?切入點是『恒有』與『時起時不起』之間的縫。論作:若法自體恒有,就應當一切時能起作用,那麼是什麼力量令這個法體所起的作用時有時無?隨後有部設一救——說是眾緣未和合;經部隨即斥之:這個救法不合理,因為照有部之說,眾緣自身也是恒有的。
易誤處:以為這是拿常識質問。不是——它用的正是有部自己的『恒有』。有部若答『緣不和合』,就得承認緣有和合與不和合之時,而緣既恒有,何來二時。落地上:破他宗最有力的材料,永遠是他宗自己的前提。
〔五之三〕第二重難:作用自己屬哪一世。 先問:這一難為何緊接前難?因為前難逼出『作用有時有時無』,這一難就追問那個『時』。論作:這作用本身怎麼說它是過去未來現在?難道作用之上還能再立一重作用(那就無窮)?若說作用不屬三世而又說它是有,它就成了無為法,應當恒常不可無——如此便不該再說『作用已滅』『作用未有』。有部於此救曰「若許作用異法體者,可有此失,然無有異,故不應言有此過失」——光記標此句為說一切有部之救,寶疏亦標作有部之救,並指出它正是釋頌中『無異』二字。
易誤處:把『無異』讀成論主的話。它是有部的救語,也是頌文第二句上半所標的科目。落地上:頌文的字有時是破方的話,有時是救方的話,靠疏的科文才分得開——這正是古德科判不可省的地方。
〔五之四〕第三重難:既然無異,三世就壞了。 先問:有部說『用即是體』,何以反而不利?因為體既恒有,用亦應恒有,那就沒有哪一刻能叫過去未來。論作『若爾,所立世義便壞……何得有時名為過未』——光記標此為經部之破,且明指其所釋者即頌之『世便壞』三字。有部再救:怎麼會不成立?未已生名未來、已生未滅名現在、已滅名過去。經部隨即以第三句頌回敬,並自問自答追到底處:既然體實恒有,誰是未已生?誰是已滅?——先前所缺者,是『彼未有』;後來所缺者,是『彼已無』。於是仍以經部之口結曰「故不許法本無今有、有已還無」,三世之義無論如何都立不住。
易誤處:把這一輪當成純粹的名相糾纏。它問的其實是一件極素樸的事——『生』與『滅』這兩個字,若不許有『本來沒有』與『後來沒有』,還剩下什麼意思。落地上:這一問可以直接搬到自己身上用:若說心性本具、法體恒有,那麼『修』字所改變的是什麼。本論沒有替讀者回答,它只把問題磨到最利。
六、引頌與經部之總答——曾有、當有
〔六之一〕那一首頌不是本論的頌。 先問:「許法體恒有,而說性非常,性體復無別,此真自在作」四句,為什麼要單獨標明它不是本頌?因為它有前文之徵——論文自作「依如是義故,有頌言」,可見是論主引來以助破的,不是本論頌次之內的一頌。寶疏於此標作「引頌破也」。頌的意思是:既承認體恒有,又說性不常,而性與體又無別——那就成了『要它常就常、要它不常就不常』,跟外道所計的自在天隨欲而作沒有兩樣。
易誤處:把它算進本品六十九頌之數。落地上:本論長行常引他頌,判斷之法不靠義理而靠前文之徵——凡見『如有頌言』『故有頌言』『復說頌言』一類語,就要停一停,先問這一頌屬誰。
〔六之二〕經部把『有』字拆成兩層。 先問:經部既破去來實有,何以又說『我等亦說有去來世』?因為它把『有』字拆開了:「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」——過去之有是『曾經有過』,未來之有是『將來會有、現有能生之因』;依此二性說有,並不是說去來像現在那樣體實有。其理據是「有聲通顯有無法故」:世間說『有一盞燈先前是無的』,那個『有』字並不表示無也是實物。
易誤處:以為經部是在玩字面。不是——它處理的是佛何以說去來有。經部給的答案是:佛為遮撥無因果之見,才依曾當之義說有。落地上:讀經遇『有』字,先問它是體有之有,還是敘事之有;本卷把這一分別立成了一條解經的通則。
〔六之三〕三重教證各被還了一遍。 先問:立宗那四項理由,經部逐一怎麼還?其一,杖髻經說『業過去盡滅而猶是有』——經部答:那是依業所引現相續中的『與果功能』密說為有;若不如此解,過去業成了現實有,還算什麼過去。其二,勝義空經說「以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集」,並明說本無今有、有已還無——若去來眼根實有,經不該這樣說。其三,二緣生識之證:經部反問,所謂意法為緣,那個『法』是像意根一樣作能生之緣,還是只作所緣境?若作能生之緣,則百千劫後之法、乃至涅槃之性,怎麼能生今日之識;若只作所緣境,那麼過去未來作為『曾有當有』也一樣是所緣。其四,業有當果之證:經部明言「非經部師作如是說,即過去業能生當果」,其宗是業所引之相續轉變差別而令當果生。
易誤處:把第四條讀成經部否認業果。恰恰相反——經部否認的是『已滅之業直接生果』,它立的是相續轉變。落地上:這四還之中,第三、第四兩條後來成了整個大乘唯識學安立種子與相續的老根,值得記住其原型就在這一段。
〔六之四〕『第十三處』那一著。 先問:論何以忽然提出一個十二處之外的『第十三處』?這是經部替自己的『識可緣無』找一個極端例。若對方說『體全無者不能作所緣』,那麼有人明明能通達『沒有第十三處』,這個能緣之識緣的是什麼?若說緣的是那個名,就等於承認那個名是無而仍被緣。由此論結曰「故識通緣有非有境」。
易誤處:把它讀成詭辯。它其實是把爭點推到不能再退的地方——凡能思『無』者,即已證識能緣無。落地上:這一著在後世論典裡反覆被引用,讀熟了,遇到『無不可緣』一類主張時就知道從哪裡下手。
〔六之五〕論主怎麼收這一段。 先問:這麼長的破,最後判了誰勝?沒有判。論先錄經部之收束——若要善說一切有,應如契經所說,一切有者唯十二處或唯三世;再錄有部回應開頭之難——去來雖無,而所生之因隨眠尚在,所以說有去來能繫之煩惱、有去來所繫之事,隨眠斷則名離繫;末後錄毘婆沙師之結:過去未來如現實有,其中不能通釋者,愛惜自己的人應當知道「法性甚深非尋思境」,豈能因為不能解釋就撥為無。然後一句「傍論已了,今應思擇」,轉回正論。
易誤處:把『甚深』二字讀成論主自己的收束,或讀成論主的讓步。頌疏明標它是薩婆多之救;而眾賢《順正理論》讀到此處反應極烈,逕稱論主此語為『詭設謗言』——可見在系內看來,這一句是被安在有部頭上的。落地上:本論體例是錄二造而讓最後一句留給對方,讀者要自己看清那一句的歸屬。承其收束之姿,不代其結,這是讀本卷最該守的分寸。
七、斷而非離繫
〔七之一〕兩個詞的界線。 先問:『斷』與『離繫』不是一回事嗎?不是。論設問曰:事已斷則離繫耶,事離繫則已斷耶。答:離繫者必已斷,而有已斷卻非離繫者。光記於此把二詞的義界分得很清楚,謂『已斷』是就已斷而說、『離繫』是就離繫縛而說——一個看那件事本身斷沒斷,一個看還有沒有惑繫著它。
易誤處:把『斷』當成終點。本論在此告訴你:所緣之事斷了,能緣的惑若還在,那件事照樣被繫著。落地上:這是修行帳上極實用的一條——某一分煩惱的所緣已經不起了,不等於這一分已經解脫;還要看有沒有別的惑仍緣著它。
〔七之二〕兩個實例。 先問:哪些情形是『斷而非離繫』?論給了兩個位次。其一在見道位:苦智已生、集智未生之時,見苦所斷諸事已斷,而見集所斷的遍行隨眠若未永斷,能緣它的仍舊繫著它。其二在修道位:九品之中前品已斷,而未斷各品的隨眠若能緣它,也仍舊繫著它。論即以「斷非離繫,如是應知」收。
易誤處:以為遍行隨眠是另一種特別的煩惱。它就是前面所說的共相惑那一系——因為能遍緣五部,所以斷了此部之事,彼部之惑還能來繫。落地上:這一節把第一節所分的自相共相二惑用上了;共相惑之所以要單提,正為此處埋伏。
八、十六法為十六識之境
〔八之一〕論主為何先造一張表。 先問:本來問的是『何事有幾隨眠隨增』,何以先講識境?論自己交代:若隨事別答,便費多言論,「是故應造略毘婆沙」,「而能越渡大大問流」。辦法是把法略為十六種——「略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法」,能緣之識數目也是十六;只要知道何法是何識之境,隨增之問就容易了。
易誤處:把『略毘婆沙』看成偷懶。恰恰相反——它是把無窮的個別問題化為一張可查的表。落地上:讀阿毘達磨遇到大表,先找它的『略』在哪裡;本卷的略就在『十六』這個數字上。
〔八之二〕五、八、十這三個數怎麼來的。 先問:欲界五、色界八、無色界十,這階梯的規律是什麼?規律只有一條:能緣者只能是同界或上界,加一個無漏。欲界所繫的見苦、見集、修所斷三部之法,各為五識緣——自界三部,加色界修所斷一部,無漏第五。色界者各為八識緣——自下二界共三部,加無色界修所斷一部,無漏第八。無色界者各為十識緣——三界各三部合九,無漏第十。至於見滅、見道所斷之法,各再加一個緣自部之識,故欲界成六、色界成九、無色界成十一。無漏之法則為十識境——三界各後三部合九,無漏第十。
易誤處:把『各三』誤讀成三界各三部。欲界的『自界三』指的是自界的見苦、見集、修所斷三部,不是三界。落地上:驗算的辦法在論文自身——三界之三部各以自下界之三部為底,逐界上加一部,再加無漏;把這條規則回頭乘一遍,五、八、十自然扣得上。凡讀本卷之數,先問『這是自界之部,還是他界之部』,數就不會亂。
九、攝頌與樂根之例
〔九之一〕這一首頌為什麼要特別標明。 先問:「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,應知如次第,五八十識緣」以下二行四十字,是本論的頌嗎?不是。它的前文之徵作「為攝前義,復說頌言」——是把剛講完的長行重新攝成一頌,方便記誦。光記標之曰「說頌重攝。總結」,寶疏標之曰「此兩行頌重述前義」。
易誤處:把它當作論主另引的他頌,或算進本品頌數。它既不是引自他處,也不入本頌之數——它是本段長行自己的提要。落地上:本論之中,凡『復說頌言』而其內容與上文逐句相應者,多屬此類;判斷仍靠前文之徵,不靠義理猜測。這一頌是本帙所見此類標記的第一例,值得記住其樣式。
〔九之二〕樂根一例是怎麼舉的。 先問:講完十六法,論何以只舉樂根一例就收?論自己說了:「故我於此略示方隅」——舉一隅而使讀者自反其三。所舉之例分三層遞進。第一層問樂根有幾隨眠隨增:「應觀樂根總有七種」,即欲界修所斷一、色界五部、無漏第七;而「一切無漏非諸隨眠之所隨增」,所以只有前六種上有隨增。第二層問緣樂根之識有幾隨眠隨增:此識總有十二,即欲界四部(除見滅所斷)、色界五部、無色界二部、無漏第十二。第三層問緣『緣樂根之識』者:總有十四,於前十二更加無色界見苦、見集所斷二部。
易誤處:把三層讀成同一個問題問了三遍。三層問的對象步步外移——先是根,次是緣根之識,再次是緣識之識;每外移一層,能緣者就多出一些,因為遍行隨眠可以逐層攀上去。落地上:這三層是本卷唯一手把手教的算法;把它算通了,論主所說『准此方隅,餘應思擇』才不是一句空話。
十、有隨眠心之二
〔十之一〕『有隨眠』與『隨增』是兩件事。 先問:一個心被叫作『有隨眠心』,那隨眠對它一定隨增嗎?論明說不決定。有隨眠心總分二種——「有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故」。有染心通於二義:相應的與緣它的隨眠若未斷則隨增;若相應那一分已斷,就不隨增了,然而仍舊說它有隨眠,因為恒常相應的緣故。無染心則「若無染者,唯局隨增」——因為緣它的隨眠必定未斷,這名是專就隨增而立的。
易誤處:把『有隨眠』與『隨增』混為一談。光記於此科下把二者分得很細,指出『隨增』本有相應隨增與所緣隨增二義,而『有隨眠』所取的是伴隨之義——伴著未必增著。落地上:這一條是全卷術語最容易滑手的地方,也是後文一切『幾隨眠隨增』之問的前提;分不清這二義,前面那張十六法表就白算了。
十一、十隨眠依次第而生
〔十一之一〕這一串鏈條的起點。 先問:十隨眠生起有沒有次第?論說有,且逐環給了理由:先由無明於諦不了,不肯觀苦乃至道諦;由不了故次引生疑,聞二途而懷猶豫;由猶豫引邪見,邪聞邪思而生邪決定,撥無苦諦乃至道諦;由撥無諦引身見,於取蘊中撥無苦理而決定執此是我;由身見引邊見,依我執而落斷常二邊;由邊見引戒禁取,隨執一邊而計此執為能淨;由戒禁取引見取,計能淨已必執為勝;由見取引貪,於自見中情深愛著;由貪引慢,深愛著已恃生高舉而凌蔑他人;由慢引瞋,於他所起違己見中情不能忍而必憎嫌。
易誤處:把這條鏈讀成心理學的因果描述。它其實是一條扣在『見』上的鏈——論末自標,見諦所斷的貪等生起時,是緣著自己相續中的『見』為境。也就是說:這十環從頭到尾都在講一個人如何愛上自己的見解,然後為它高舉、為它憎人。
〔十一之二〕起點那個無明是哪一種。 先問:無明有多種,這裡的是哪一種?論文只作「先由無明於諦不了」,未加限定;光記於此加了兩字,作『先由不共無明,於諦不了』——把它限定為不共無明,而非與他惑相應的染污無明之通義。
易誤處:把光記所加的兩個字讀成論文本有。論文此處確實沒有這兩字。落地上:這正是讀疏最要留心的一類——疏為了講通而加的限定,往往極有見地,卻不能當作論的直說。此處並錄二層:論作『無明』,光記作『不共無明』。
〔十一之三〕另一說與越次。 先問:這條鏈是不是唯一的路?論自己留了兩個口子。其一,於瞋一環另錄一說——有餘師說是在對自己見解取捨之際起憎嫌,不必等到慢後。其二,論末明說:以上是且依次第起而說,越次而起者前後無定。落地上:本論給次第,不是給定律;凡見『且依』二字,就是作者自標其說有適用範圍。
十二、煩惱生起之三因緣
〔十二之一〕三個條件缺一不可。 先問:一個煩惱要起來,需要什麼?論舉欲貪纏為例,列三事:一是欲貪隨眠未斷未遍知,二是順欲貪之境現在前,三是緣彼之非理作意生起;「由此力故便起欲貪」。三者依次即「即因境界加行三力」——隨眠是因力,境現前是境界力,非理作意是加行力。
易誤處:把三者看成先後三步。它們是同時具足的三個條件,不是三個階段。落地上:這一條是全卷最可直接用的一段。三力之中,因力(隨眠)非一日可斷,境界力常不由己,唯有加行力——那一念非理作意——是當下可轉的。修行下手處就在這一環。
〔十二之二〕例外與通義。 先問:是不是每次起惑都要三緣具足?論自加一句:這是且據具因緣說,也有只憑境界力而生的,譬如退法種姓的阿羅漢等。光記於此把三因緣繫到阿毘達磨的通義框架上去,其釋曰「因謂六因、緣謂四緣」——把本段的三力接回六因四緣的大架子。
易誤處:把六因四緣讀成本論此處所立。論文此處只說三力,六因四緣是光記為了貫通全論而引來的框架。落地上:並錄二層——論說三力,光記以六因四緣通之;讀者既得本段之實用,也知其在全論中的位置。
十三、漏、瀑流、軛、取——四門與其物數
〔十三之一〕先看四門的名目,再看物數。 先問:漏等四門是四種不同的煩惱嗎?不是,是同一批煩惱的四種說法。經說隨眠並纏為漏、瀑流、軛、取:漏有三(欲漏、有漏、無明漏),瀑流有四,軛有四,取有四(欲取、見取、戒禁取、我語取)。體則相通——「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」。
易誤處:把四門當作四批東西去記。它們是同一堆惑按四種取義重新編組;編組之所以不同,全在『見』與『無明』兩項的開合。落地上:記這一段的訣竅不是背數字,是記住兩條開合規則——漏中合見、瀑流軛中開見;軛中合無明、取中開見而合無明。
〔十三之二〕物數逐條。 欲漏「四十一物總名欲漏」,即欲界根本煩惱三十一并十纏。有漏「五十二物總名有漏」,即上二界根本煩惱各二十六。三界十五無明別為無明漏。瀑流則:「如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流」(貪瞋慢各五、疑四、纏十),「二十八物名有瀑流」(貪與慢各十、疑八),「三十六物名見瀑流」(三界各十二見),「十五物名無明瀑流」。取則:「三十四物總名欲取」(欲軛并欲無明),「三十八物總名我語取」(有軛并二界無明),「餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取」。
易誤處:把欲漏四十一與欲瀑流二十九看成矛盾。不矛盾——欲漏含癡外之惑并纏而不開見,欲瀑流則把見析出去了,所以少十二見而正好二十九。落地上:每一組數字都可以用開合規則驗算;凡算不攏,多半是漏看了『除癡』或『析見』一句。
〔十三之三〕幾個『何緣』所問的都是編組之由。 先問:論何以連下數個『何緣』?因為物數易列而編組之理難明。何緣上二界隨眠合為一有漏——「同無記性於內門轉,依定地生,由三義同故合為一」。何緣無明別立一漏——「無明能為諸有本故」。何緣見不於漏中獨立——因為漏取『令住』之義而見性猛利,不順於住。何緣戒禁取要別立——「由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故」:在家眾被它誑而計自餓等為天道,出家眾被它誑而計捨可愛境為淨道。何緣無明不立取——「謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故」。
易誤處:把這些設問當作補充說明。它們才是這一段的骨——數目是果,編組之理是因。落地上:戒禁取一條尤其該記。它所斥的兩種誑惑,一在苦行,一在厭境;今日修行人所犯的,多半仍在這兩格之內。
十四、隨眠等名之訓詁
〔十四之一〕『隨眠』四義。 先問:既已講盡體與數,何必再訓其名?因為名裡藏著它的作用方式。論給四義:一曰微細——根本煩惱現前之時「行相難知故名微細」;二曰二隨增——「能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故」,即於所緣境與所相應心二處增其昏滯;三曰隨逐——能引起『得』而恒隨有情,不加造作也能令它生起;四曰隨縛——縱使費力遮它,它仍屢屢現起。
易誤處:把『微細』讀成分量小。它說的是行相難知——不是力小,是難察。落地上:這四義合起來就是修行上最難纏的那一分:察不出、增不停、甩不掉、壓不住。認得這四個字,才知道為什麼隨眠要斷而不是壓。
〔十四之二〕漏等四名的兩重訓。 先問:漏、瀑流、軛、取四名,論給了幾重訓?兩重。第一重就其功能而訓——它能「稽留有情久住生死」,或令流轉於生死之中,從有頂天直到無間地獄;由相續之中從六瘡門漏泄過患不窮,故名為漏;「極漂善品故名瀑流」;「和合有情故名為軛」;「能為依執故名為取」。第二重是論主自出的更善之釋——「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」,並引契經之逆流挽船喻為證:逆流拉船縱使大力行去仍難,順流放船縱使捨力行去不難;起善心與起染心也是這樣。依此經意,於境界中煩惱不絕即名為漏,「若勢增上說名瀑流」,其勢涌泛漂激難以違拒;於現行時不極增上者名為軛,只令有情與種種苦和合,或因屢屢現行而名軛;「執欲等故說名為取」。
易誤處:把第二重讀成對第一重的否定。論自標『若善釋者』——是更貼切之釋,不是駁前。二釋所別在著眼:前者著眼於果(久住生死),後者著眼於相(不絕與增上之別)。落地上:那個逆流挽船之喻,是全卷末尾送給讀者的一件實物——本卷從三世有無爭到物數開合,末後落回一句人人可驗的話:順著走不費力,逆著走費力,而修行是逆著走的那一種。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
一部全然缺席的疏。 本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品與賢聖品,隨眠品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。其卷一總覽表雖載有本品行數之語,那是總覽而非疏文,不能拿來充數,也不得以他卷之文相代。據實標闕。
同一段而分數二式。 三家判子二全屬本品第六大科,這一點完全一致;分數卻是兩式。光記於大科之下分二,作『一約世明繫、二約斷明繫』;頌疏同軌而各加一『能』字,作「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」;寶疏則獨開四科——「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」,其後三科恰好對上立宗、四家、廣破三段。⇒ 名同而分數異,寶疏獨密。三家科名之句式亦各成一系:光記慣作『此下第某』,寶疏慣作『大文第某』,頌疏慣作『從此第某』。並錄不判。
四家之釋,光記詳而寶疏整。 光記於四家各出釋名之訓與得名之緣起,尤以世友一家最詳,兼載其父母為避鬼神加害而以『天遂友』命名之說——這一段逸事三疏之中唯光記有。寶疏則四家皆用『此述第某計也』的統一句式,如世友一家作「此述第三計也」,義理歸屬與光記全同而用字自成一體。頌疏又別出一格:它在總科句上先行並列「一類異、二相異、三位異、四待異」四詞,這一提要為三疏之中頌疏獨有——光記與寶疏都是隨文逐家釋,未在總科句先列四詞。三家詳略與句式之異,可見疏體本身的三種性格。並錄不判。
頌疏那一段評語,全書之中出現了兩次。 本卷頌疏敘論主評破四家之語作「應置數論外道朋中,以數論執法有轉變故也」,其下續以世友立世最善收;同樣一段文字在頌疏全書之中恰好兩見,二處幾乎逐字相同,僅一『宗』字之有無小異。這是頌疏行文自身的重出,誌錄其實,不影響本卷此處之效力。
繫屬密度之一處差異。 廣破段之中,光記與寶疏對『若謂眾緣不和合者,此救非理,許常有故』一句的處理不同:光記把它併入經部難語的延續,未另立答方標籤;寶疏則明標「牒救非也」——先牒有部之救,後由經部斥其非,比光記多分了一層。這是二疏於同一句繫屬密度的唯一差異,據實記,不代判孰是。
而在最要緊的地方,三疏完全一致。 廣破段十三個問答輪次,破方三家一律標『經部』(光記作經部難、經部復難、經部破,寶疏作經部難,頌疏作經部破),救方一律標『說一切有部』『有部』『薩婆多』——異名同指,逐輪比對無一輪互異。頌疏更於頌首即先行總斷「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」,末句別標「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」。這種收斂度在本論的長段對辯之中並不常見,值得誌記。
光記自標其科之界。 訓詞一段,光記標作「此下第二釋名」,並自陳其所不含者——「纏後別明,故此不問」,即『纏』的訓詁不在本卷而在其後。此語與本論卷界、真諦舊譯的段界三方互證,恰好落在同一處。古德科文之界與譯本之界相合,是本卷切分最硬的一組旁證。
二、眾賢之破與補
眾賢兩部論在此品的品名不作『分別隨眠品』而作『辯隨眠品』;本卷所對的一段,在《順正理論》起自「如是略述三世有無理趣正邪有差別已」一句。眾賢稱論主為『經主』,本卷範圍之內這個稱呼凡二十二見,每一見都是逐字牒引論主原文而後評破。
措辭之烈,全論罕見。 於經部總答『我等亦說有去來世』一段,眾賢牒之曰「經主於中欲以強力逼令非了」;於二緣生識之難,斥之曰「經主此言乖於論道」;於『若欲善說一切有者』一句,逕標「經主此中作如是謗」;而於毘婆沙師『法性甚深』之結,更判曰「經主於此詭設謗言」。整段末後,眾賢自結曰「正對經主決擇過未,盡彼所能」。
這裡有一件事值得停一停。眾賢說論主『詭設謗言』,意思是:那句『法性甚深』並不是毘婆沙師自己說得出的收場話,而是論主替他們安上去的。同一句話,在本論裡是有部的救語,在頌疏那裡也標作薩婆多救,而在眾賢看來卻是論主的設詞。三方所見不同,並錄不判——但讀者由此可知,本卷末後那一句的歸屬,本身就是一個有來歷的爭點。
眾賢自己也點明了那一首正頌的性質。 於廣破段之前,眾賢作「然彼經主於此義中,迷執情深復廣興難」,其下逕引『何礙用云何』全頌為所難之文。⇒ 系內對辯之定性,與三疏標『經部破』之繫屬正相為表裏:一邊說這是經部之破,一邊說這是經主廣興之難,所指是同一段。
訓詁一段也沒有放過。 本論末後那句更善之釋,眾賢亦牒引之,作「經主此中復作是說:若善釋者應作是言」——可見連漏字之訓,系內也有話說。
兩部論的分工不同。 《顯宗論》於本卷對應段內把四家異說近乎逐字重出,如「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」「尊者妙音作如是說:由相有別,三世有異」,與本論原句幾乎全同(妙音一家『相有別』對本論『相不同』一字之異);然後逕以「是故三世實有義成,諸有智人應隨信學」收束,中間沒有一字觸及論主『何礙用云何』以下的長篇質疑,也沒有一處『經主』牒引。⇒ 《顯宗論》於這一整段破斥全闕。這是體例之實而非漏略——《順正理論》負責逐句對辯,《顯宗論》只作正面重述本宗定義。同一位作者,兩部論分工不同;據實標闕,唯錄不判。
三、真諦舊譯之異
最先要知道的是:真諦舊譯此品不作『隨眠』而作『惑』——這是全篇最大的一組譯名差。拿玄奘的『隨眠』二字去搜真諦本,永遠找不到;跨本比對只能取場景結構。本卷的起句在真諦本作「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」,與本論開卷之問場景全合,唯本論以『事』為所繫,真諦以『境界』為所繫。
四位論師的名字全用音寫。 真諦作「大德達磨多羅,分別有異故安立三世」「大德瞿沙說:由相別異故立三世」「大德婆須蜜多羅說:由位別異故立三世」「大德佛陀提婆說:由異異故立三世」——四家與玄奘所列一一相對,而稱謂作『大德』不作『尊者』,名字則全用音寫。光記的釋名之訓,正是這一組音義二譯的橋。
其中一家的譯語系統整個不同。 覺天一家,玄奘作『待』(觀待),真諦不用『待』字而作『異異』(前後互異)。義理所指同一,所取的對譯字全異——這是本卷最顯著的一處系統差。並錄不判。
經名與動詞的譯差。 勝義空經在真諦本作真實空經,其引文作「眼根若生無所從來,若滅無所增集」,與玄奘『無所造集』一字之異;核心的『無所從來』與『本無今有、有已還無』一義,二本逐句對應緊密,是本卷引經證之中二譯最貼近的一段。
一處所斥外道之名不同。 杖髻外道那一則教證,真諦本於同一義理脈絡所斥的外道類別與玄奘不同;以容錯之法覆核,玄奘的『杖髻』二字在真諦全篇零命中——場景確實在,只是所斥外道之名二本不同。這不是檢索之失,是譯本之實異,唯錄不判。
體例與卷制之異。 玄奘作『頌曰/論曰』,整頌先出而後長行;真諦作『偈曰/釋曰』,逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為數段分引,三世實有一段尤其破碎。卷制也不對齊——真諦此品只兩卷,玄奘三卷;本卷所對的一段橫跨真諦自身的兩卷之界。分卷是譯場之事,不是科段之證;卷開合不對齊,而場景全程對齊。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所爭的那個問題——去來二世若非實有,因果如何不斷——並沒有隨著這一卷結束。唯識一系正面接了下去,其論明說過去未來既然不是實有,說它非常固然可以,說它非斷卻難——並自設對句:若過去未來是實有,倒可以許為非斷;而以恒轉如流之識為斷常二邊之解。⇒ 同一個難題,本卷錄二造而以『甚深』收,唯識系則另立一個相續之體來承當它。所立之體不同,所應之難完全相同。這是本卷向後看最直的一條線。
隨眠之體也有可對讀處。本卷以『隨』字立其名義——微細、二隨增、隨逐、隨縛,四義皆就『跟著』說。瑜伽一系則就種子立其體,其文謂自體所有種子之中,屬煩惱品所攝者名為麁重、亦名隨眠,而屬異熟品所攝及其餘無記品所攝者只名麁重、不名隨眠。⇒ 一邊以作用方式立名,一邊以所依之體立名;二系都許隨眠是潛伏而恒隨的一分,而所繫之體不同。數目相同而框架不同者,可以並看;框架不同而問題相同者,尤可並看。
至於本卷末後那個逆流挽船之喻,它不屬於任何一系的爭點。三世有無可以爭,物數開合可以爭,而順流易、逆流難這一件事,兩造都不會爭。全卷收在這裡,是有意思的。
Before Reading This Fascicle
This fascicle opens from an extremely short sentence — 「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing.” There is no transitional formula, no laying out of what the previous fascicle had done; the author settles a definition in one sentence and immediately asks: among the three times, past, present, and future, which latent tendencies can bind which things? The three ancient masters all bring the knife of the outline down at the same place here: Puguang marks 「此下第六明惑」 tr. “below, the sixth, explaining the afflictions,” Fabao marks 「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」 tr. “from here below, the sixth of the main text, explaining the general and particular extent of the binding of things across the times,” Yuanhui marks 「從此第六,明惑能繫」 tr. “from here the sixth, explaining that the afflictions can bind” — three different wordings for the division-name, and one and the same stretch pointed at; and each of the three divides his own fascicles, whose boundaries again coincide one by one with Xuanzang’s. This cut was not forced upon the text by later hands.
What matters is the manner of the question. Since it asks “what things can a past latent tendency bind,” it has already presupposed that the past has things to be bound. And so one question forces out one dispute: are the dharmas of past and future really existent or not? The treatise here inserts an incidental discussion, taking in the Sarvāstivādins’ two proofs from teaching and principle for their tenet, the four masters’ divergent accounts within the school of how the three times are established, and the author’s whole refutation line by line, the prose running unbroken to more than fifteen hundred characters, and then closing it with the one sentence 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach.” Having closed it, the author says 「傍論已了,今應思擇」 tr. “the incidental discussion is finished; now it should be pondered,” and turns back to the main theme as if nothing had happened.
So one should come to this fascicle prepared for this: its first third is one of the greatest disputes between the schools in the whole treatise, and its latter two-thirds one of the finest tables of numbers in the whole treatise (sixteen dharmas and sixteen consciousnesses; forty-one items and fifty-two items; twenty-nine, twenty-eight, thirty-six, and fifteen). Dispute and number stand together in one fascicle, and this is no accident of arrangement — what the dispute disputes is “whether there is,” what the numbers set out is “how many there are”; the former is unsettled, and only the latter can be counted.
One more thing must be said first. Within this fascicle the author records the two parties and does not conclude for either. He records the Sarvāstivādins’ establishing of their tenet in full, and he writes the Sautrāntikas’ refutation with a free hand; and at the end he lets the Sarvāstivādins say one sentence, “profound and not the object-field of pondering,” and the party breaks up. This is not vagueness; it is the form: one sense with two schools, recorded together without adjudication. In reading, one need not divide victory from defeat on behalf of the ancients; first see clearly where each side has laid its weight.
I. The General Rule of Binding — First Dividing the Afflictions of Individual and of Common Characteristic
〔1.1〕Why two classes of affliction must be divided the moment the mouth is opened. First ask: what is asked is “which latent tendencies can bind which things”; why does the answer not set out from the three times but first divide the afflictions into two classes? Because the rule of binding across the three times is not the same for the two classes, and without dividing them first there is no way to state it. The treatise establishes at once: 「一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢」 tr. “the first is of individual characteristic, namely greed, hatred, and pride,” and 「二者共相,謂見、疑、癡」 tr. “the second is of common characteristic, namely view, doubt, and delusion.” The criterion of the division is given immediately after — an affliction of individual characteristic is so named because 「以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故」 tr. “because greed, hatred, and pride are afflictions of individual characteristic, and it is not that all sentient beings must arouse them universally”; an affliction of common characteristic is so named because 「由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故」 tr. “because these three are afflictions of common characteristic, and all sentient beings are alike universally bound by them.”
Clearing a misreading: taking “individual characteristic” to mean the individual characteristic of the object taken and “common characteristic” the common characteristic of the object taken. The criterion lies not in the object but in whether it arises — greed, hatred, and pride depend upon each sentient being’s own particular object for their arising, while view, doubt, and delusion are had by every ordinary being without exception. Yuanhui explains this most cleanly and briefly, his meaning being that what arises taking a particular dharma as object is named of individual characteristic and what arises taking many dharmas as object is named of common characteristic; and reading the two accounts together one sees that this pair of technical terms is passable at both ends: from the side of arousing, it is universal or not universal; from the side of the object taken, it is particular or many.
In practice: every adjudication of increase by attachment below, the chain of the order of the ten latent tendencies, and even the number of items under the outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations all hang upon this pair of terms. Let the first section be blurred over, and every square of figures that follows will fall through.
〔1.2〕Why the binding across the three times is divided so finely. First ask: the two classes being divided, how is the rule of binding to be set out? The treatise’s ordering is this: of greed, hatred, and pride in past and present, only those “that have already arisen” are reckoned as binding — because an affliction of individual characteristic does not arise universally, and where it has not arisen there is no binding to speak of. Coming to the future, those three associated with the mental consciousness bind all three times throughout; while the greed and hatred associated with the five consciousnesses in the future divide into two roads — those that may arise bind the one future time alone, and those that will not arise bind on the contrary all three times throughout. As for view, doubt, and ignorance, past or future, so long as they are unabandoned they bind all three times throughout.
Clearing a misreading: on seeing that “those that will not arise bind on the contrary all three times” one feels it upside down — do those that will never arise bind more widely? In fact not: the portion that may arise is going to fall hereafter upon some one determinate moment, and the range of its binding is thereby held within that moment; the portion settled not to arise has no place to fall, and binds universally simply as an unabandoned potency. This is the first appearance of the sense that “a latent tendency is a potency and not an activity.”
In practice: what really has to be counteracted in practice is often not the mind that aroused greed on that one occasion, but that portion which has never once come into activity and yet has never been abandoned. This passage of the treatise writes just that fact into the rule.
II. The Establishing of Real Existence in the Three Times — Two Proofs from Teaching, Two from Principle
〔2.1〕How this dispute was forced out. First ask: the fascicle was speaking peacefully of the latent tendencies; why must it suddenly argue whether the three times exist? The treatise explains itself: 「應辯諸事過去未來,為實有無方可說繫」 tr. “one must make out whether things past and future are really existent or nonexistent, and only then may one speak of binding” — the things bound extending to past and future, one must first ask whether the things of past and future exist or not. And either side is difficult: if they are really existent, then all conditioned dharmas exist at all times, and would they not become permanent? And if they are really nonexistent, then the three matters of what binds, what is bound, and release from bondage have nowhere to come down. The Vaibhāṣika masters here decide for real existence and themselves resolve the difficulty of “becoming permanent”: 「毘婆沙師定立實有,然彼諸行不名為常」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters decidedly establish real existence, yet those conditioned dharmas are not named permanent,” because conditioned dharmas are conjoined with the conditioned marks.
Clearing a misreading: taking this passage for a digression off the theme. It is not a digression; it is the ground floor of the main argument of this fascicle — what the later passage on “abandoned and yet not released from bondage” handles is precisely “the thing is abandoned and the binding still stands,” and that word “stands” cannot come down without the sense of the three times to hold it up. In practice: whenever one meets the two characters “incidental discussion” in this treatise, look at what it is incidental to; an incidental discussion is often precisely the hidden pile on which the main argument is able to stand.
〔2.2〕The four reasons must be seen in two layers. First ask: how many reasons are hidden in the ten characters of the stanza, 「三世有由說,二有境果故」 tr. “the three times exist because it is said so, and by the two of having an object-field and having a result”? Answer: four, in two layers. The first layer is the proof from teaching — first, 「由契經中世尊說故」 tr. “because the World-Honored One said so within the sūtras” (the Buddha teaching men to strive to cultivate disgust with and abandonment of past form and to strive to sever and to seek future form, from which it may be known that past and future form exist); second, 「又具二緣識方生故」 tr. “and again because a consciousness arises only when complete in two conditions” (the sūtra saying that a consciousness arises from two conditions, so that if past and future were not existent the consciousness that takes past and future as object would lack one condition). The second layer is the proof from principle — third, that a consciousness when it arises must have its object-field (without an object-field no consciousness arises; and since the consciousness that remembers the past does arise, its object-field ought to exist); fourth, 「又已謝業有當果故」 tr. “and again because an action already perished has a coming result” (if the entity of a past action were wholly nonexistent, the coming results of wholesome and unwholesome would have nowhere to come from).
Clearing a misreading: taking the four as four items standing abreast. The text of the treatise divides them very plainly: 「已依聖教證去來有,當依正理證有去來」 tr. “having proved by the noble teaching that past and future exist, we shall now prove by correct principle that past and future exist” — the first two by teaching, the latter two by principle, and the latter two are precisely the former two turned into reasoning and stated again. In practice: whenever one reads a passage establishing a tenet, count clearly how many proofs are from teaching and how many from principle, and then in the refutation set them against each other one by one, and there will be no confusion.
〔2.3〕“The school that says all exists” is a school-name and also a criterion. First ask: is the stanza’s closing 「說三世有故,許說一切有」 tr. “because they say the three times exist, they are allowed to be the school that says all exists” a conclusion or a definition? A definition. The text of the treatise gives the criterion sentence by sentence — 「若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世」 tr. “if one calls oneself a follower of the school that says all exists, one must decidedly grant that the times of past and future are really existent”; and conversely, if one grants only the present and the past actions that have not yet given their result, saying that there is no future and no past action that has already given its result, then 「彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝」 tr. “such a one may be allowed to be of the Vibhajyavādins, and is not gathered into this school.”
Clearing a misreading: taking “the school that says all exists” to mean “all dharmas exist.” It does not — what it says is “all three times exist,” the stress falling upon time and not upon the number of dharmas. In practice: when the author closes the passage later he says 「若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說」 tr. “if one would state ‘all exists’ well, one ought to state it as the sūtra states it,” and adduces the sūtra to explain “all exists” by the twelve sense fields or the three times — which is precisely to return this criterion upon its owner. One school’s name, explained by each of the two parties in its own way: the point at issue in this fascicle in fact begins from the school’s very name.
III. The Four Masters Who Establish the Three Times — Class, Mark, Position, and Relation
〔3.1〕What the four masters are disputing. First ask: since all four belong to the Sarvāstivādins, what is left for them to dispute? What they dispute is this: the entity being the same in all three times, upon what are the differences of “time” to be established? Dharmatrāta says upon “class,” Ghoṣa upon “mark,” Vasumitra upon “position,” Buddhadeva upon “relation.” Each of the four has his simile: Dharmatrāta’s is 「如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異」 tr. “as when a vessel of gold is broken up and made into some other vessel, the shape being distinct while the entity is not distinct”; Ghoṣa’s is 「如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染」 tr. “as when a man is at the moment enamored of one wife, of his remaining consorts it is not said that he has left off desire”; Vasumitra’s is 「如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千」 tr. “as with the moving of a single counting-rod: set at one it is called one, set at a hundred it is called a hundred, set at a thousand it is called a thousand”; Buddhadeva’s is 「如一女人名母名女」 tr. “as one and the same woman is named mother and named daughter.”
Clearing a misreading: reading the four similes as four turns of rhetoric. Each of the four fastens upon one mechanism — the gold vessel fastens upon “the entity unaltered while the class to which it belongs alters”; the wife upon “the marks being all possessed together while the activity is partial”; the counting-rod upon “the thing being one while the position differs and so the name differs”; the mother and daughter upon “the name established by what it is related to.” In practice: hereafter, whenever one meets a set of divergent accounts standing abreast, first find out each master’s mechanism; the mechanisms found, the author’s refutation below has something to come down upon.
〔3.2〕The names of the four masters are themselves a lesson. Puguang glosses each of these four names, and this is the most learned passage in the fascicle. He glosses Dharmatrāta’s name thus: 「能救正法、或正法救彼、或以正法救人,故名法救」 tr. “he can defend the right dharma, or the right dharma defends him, or he defends men with the right dharma, and so he is named Dharma-defended”; he glosses Ghoṣa’s name thus: 「梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」 tr. “in Sanskrit Jusha; the old rendering Qusha is corrupt”; on Vasumitra he carries also the account of how he got his name, saying first 「此即第三師說。世是天名,與天遂友故名世友」 tr. “this is the third master’s account. ‘World’ is the name of a god, and because he came to be friends with the god he is named World-Friend,” and then analyzing his Sanskrit name, 「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」 tr. “the Sanskrit name is Fasumidaluo; fasu means world and midaluo means friend; the old rendering Hexumi is corrupt”; and he glosses Buddhadeva thus: 「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」 tr. “he can awaken the gods, and so is named Awakening-God; in Sanskrit Botuotipo, botuo meaning awakening and tipo meaning god; the old rendering Fotuotipo is corrupt.”
First ask: what use are these glosses? They have two uses. One is that in reading the earlier translation one will not mistake the men — Paramārtha’s earlier translation gives this passage as Damoduoluo, Qusha, Poxumiduoluo, and Fotuotipo, all by transcription; and one who does not know that the renderings of sound and of sense are one and the same man will read four masters as eight. The other is to know that renderings have a history — Puguang marks each of the three old transcriptions “corrupt,” and that is his own glossing verdict. Clearing a misreading: taking Puguang’s word “corrupt” for an adjudication of the treatise. The treatise here only records the four masters’ accounts, and touches not a word upon renderings of names. In practice: whenever one sees an ancient master set down the two words “this is corrupt,” first ask who is speaking; within this fascicle, it is Puguang speaking.
〔3.3〕How the author assesses and refutes the first three and takes the third. First ask: since he takes the third, why refute the first, the second, and the fourth, and not in order? Because what he refutes is three forms of one and the same malady. He refutes the first master thus: 「第一執法有轉變故,應置數論外道朋中」 tr. “the first holds that dharmas undergo transformation, and ought to be placed within the party of the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists” — the entity unaltered while the class alters is precisely the Sāṃkhya doctrine of “transformation.” He refutes the second thus: 「第二所立世相雜亂,三世皆有三世相故」 tr. “the marks of time established by the second are jumbled, since the dharmas of all three times have the marks of all three times” — the three marks being possessed together, the three times cannot be told apart. He refutes the fourth thus: 「第四所立前後相待,一世法中應有三世」 tr. “the relation of earlier and later established by the fourth would make there be three times within the dharmas of one time” — earlier and later standing in mutual relation within one time, the earlier and later moments of the past become past and future again, and the three times have no fixed standard. He takes the third alone, on the ground that 「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」 tr. “his meaning is that when the function of dharmas is not yet present they are called future, at the time when there is function they are called present, and when the function has ceased they are called past, the entity not being distinct.”
Clearing a misreading: taking “the assessment that takes Vasumitra” for Puguang’s or Yuanhui’s adjudication. It is not. Puguang expressly marks here 「此即評取第三世友」 tr. “this is the assessment that takes the third, Vasumitra,” which is precisely to point out that the assessment comes from the author himself; and Yuanhui, narrating the same passage, likewise opens with “the author assesses, saying.” In practice: the most vital question in reading a commentary is “is this sentence the treatise’s or the commentary’s?” And this passage is just where all three commentaries with one voice tell you: this one is the treatise’s.
IV. Five Preliminary Interrogations — Pressing “Function” into the Corner
〔4.1〕Who is asking whom in these five exchanges. First ask: the third master having been taken as best, why is he at once objected to? Because the author’s own standpoint was never with the Sarvāstivādins. In the five exchanges that follow, the three ancient masters mark them consistently: the first exchange, 「彼應復說,若去來世體亦實有,應名現在,何謂去來」 tr. “he ought further to say: if the entities of the times of past and future are also really existent, they ought to be called present; what is meant by past and future?” is the Sautrāntikas’ objection — Puguang marks it 「經部難。去、來實有,應名現在,何謂去、來」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object: if past and future are really existent they ought to be called present; what is meant by past and future?”; the second, 「豈不前言約作用立」 tr. “was it not said above that it is established upon function?” is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer — Puguang marks it 「說一切有部答。指同前說」 tr. “the school that says all exists answers, pointing to what was said above”; the third, “the present eye and the other faculties, gathered under the participating, what function have they?” is the Sautrāntikas objecting again; the fourth, 「彼豈不能取果與果」 tr. “can it not take a result and give a result?” is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer; the fifth, 「有半作用,世相應雜」 tr. “there is half a function, and the marks of the times would be jumbled,” is the Sautrāntikas objecting again.
Clearing a misreading: reading this passage as the author’s rhetorical self-questioning and self-answering. There really are two parties, and the three commentaries mark the schools identically, not one round diverging. In practice: hereafter, on meeting a long chain of question and answer, first fix the speakers by the ancient masters’ outlines and then read the content; otherwise one is certain in the end to fit the cap to the wrong head.
〔4.2〕The weight of the objection from “half a function.” First ask: why can the fifth exchange close these five rounds? Because it turns the Sarvāstivādins’ own criterion back upon them. They say that “at the time when there is function it is called present,” and they also say that the participating eye, though it does not see form, can take a result and give a result — then since the past homogeneous cause and the rest can give a result, they too have function, and they too ought to be called present. And thus upon one and the same dharma the two functions of “taking a result” and “giving a result” are the one present and the other absent, which makes 「有半作用,世相應雜」 tr. “half a function, and the marks of the times jumbled.”
Clearing a misreading: taking this for a game with words. It is not — what it points out is that the criterion itself is not self-sufficient: if time is fixed by “function,” then function must first be cut clean, whereas taking and giving a result belong from the outset to two different times. In practice: whenever a criterion is set up, first ask whether it can adjudicate itself cleanly; this is the most serviceable single move the fascicle teaches its reader. The author lays down his pen here himself — “having briefly probed, next comes the refutation at length” — from which it is plain that all the above was still only a warming-up.
V. The Root Stanza’s Refutation at Length Line by Line — What Obstructs the Function, What Time the Function Is, No Distinction, Time Collapses, Unarisen and Ceased
〔5.1〕The four lines of the stanza are a table of contents for the refutation. First ask: how are the twenty characters of the root stanza, 「何礙用云何?無異世便壞,有誰未生滅?此法性甚深」 tr. “what obstructs the function, and what time is the function? If there is no distinction, time collapses; who then is unarisen or ceased? The nature of this dharma is profound,” to be read? Yuanhui here gives the least laborious reading, his general adjudication being 「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」 tr. “the first three lines are the Sautrāntikas refuting, the fourth line the answer of the school that holds existence.” That is to say: the first three lines are three objections and the fourth is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer; and among the three objections the first line in fact contains two — “what obstructs the function” and “what time is the function.” Puguang’s marking of the schools line by line agrees with this, only that he scatters the general adjudication beneath the prose line by line.
Clearing a misreading: reading the fourth line, “the nature of this dharma is profound,” as the author’s conclusion. Yuanhui expressly marks 「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」 tr. “as for ‘the nature of this dharma is profound,’ that is the Sarvāstivādins defending” — it is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense and not the author’s verdict. In practice: that the words of two parties should stand within one stanza is no isolated case in this treatise; in reading a stanza, to ask first “whose is this line?” is often more vital than glossing it word by word.
〔5.2〕The first objection: what is it that blocks the function. First ask: where does the objection cut in? It cuts in at the seam between “existing constantly” and “now arising and now not.” The treatise runs: if the own-entity of a dharma exists constantly, it ought at all times to be able to arouse its function; what force then makes the function aroused by this entity of a dharma be now present and now absent? Thereupon the Sarvāstivādins set up a defense — that the several conditions have not come together; and the Sautrāntikas at once reject it: this defense is unreasonable, since on the Sarvāstivādins’ own account the conditions themselves exist constantly.
Clearing a misreading: taking this for an interrogation from common sense. It is not — what it uses is precisely the Sarvāstivādins’ own “existing constantly.” If they answer “the conditions have not come together,” they must grant that the conditions have a time of coming together and a time of not; and the conditions existing constantly, whence the two times? In practice: the most forceful material for refuting another school is always that school’s own premise.
〔5.3〕The second objection: to which time does the function itself belong. First ask: why does this objection follow immediately upon the last? Because the last forced out “the function is now present and now absent,” and this one presses after that “now.” The treatise runs: how is this function itself to be said to be past, future, or present? Can a further function be established upon a function (which would be without end)? And if the function belongs to none of the three times and is yet said to exist, it becomes an unconditioned dharma and ought to be constant and incapable of being nonexistent — and then it ought no longer to be said that “the function has ceased” or that “the function is not yet present.” Here the Sarvāstivādins defend, saying 「若許作用異法體者,可有此失,然無有異,故不應言有此過失」 tr. “if it were granted that the function is other than the entity of the dharma, there might be this fault; but there is no distinction, and so it ought not to be said that there is this fault” — Puguang marks this sentence as the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, and Fabao likewise marks it a Sarvāstivādin defense and points out that it is precisely the explanation of the two characters “not distinct” in the stanza.
Clearing a misreading: reading “not distinct” as the author’s words. It is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, and it is also the heading marked upon the first half of the stanza’s second line. In practice: the characters of a stanza are sometimes the words of the refuting party and sometimes of the defending party, and only the commentary’s outline can tell them apart — which is just where the ancient masters’ outlines cannot be dispensed with.
〔5.4〕The third objection: since there is no distinction, the three times collapse. First ask: the Sarvāstivādins say “the function is just the entity”; why is that to their disadvantage? Because the entity existing constantly, the function too ought to exist constantly, and then there is no moment that can be called past or future. The treatise runs, “if that is so, the sense of time you have established must collapse … how could there ever be a time called past or future?” — Puguang marks this as the Sautrāntikas’ refutation and expressly points out that what it explains is the three characters “time collapses” in the stanza. The Sarvāstivādins defend again: how can it not be made out? Not yet arisen is called future, arisen and not yet ceased is called present, already ceased is called past. The Sautrāntikas thereupon answer with the third line of the stanza and press to the bottom by questioning and answering themselves: since the entity truly exists constantly, who is not yet arisen? Who is already ceased? — What was lacking before is “it was not yet”; what was lacking afterward is “it is already gone.” And so they conclude, still in the Sautrāntikas’ own voice, 「故不許法本無今有、有已還無」 tr. “therefore he does not grant that a dharma was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence,” and the sense of the three times cannot be made out on any account.
Clearing a misreading: taking this round for a mere tangle of technical terms. What it asks is in fact something utterly plain — if the two words “arising” and “ceasing” are not allowed to have “was not before” and “is not afterward,” what meaning is left in them? In practice: this question may be carried over and used directly upon oneself — if one says that the nature of mind is originally complete and the entity of a dharma exists constantly, then what is it that the word “cultivation” alters? The treatise does not answer for its reader; it only whets the question to its keenest.
VI. The Quoted Stanza and the Sautrāntikas’ Comprehensive Answer — Having Once Been, Being to Be
〔6.1〕That stanza is not a stanza of this treatise. First ask: why must the four lines 「許法體恒有,而說性非常,性體復無別,此真自在作」 tr. “to grant that the entity of a dharma exists constantly and yet to say that its nature is not permanent, while nature and entity are further not distinct — this is truly the handiwork of Īśvara” be separately marked as not a root stanza? Because there is a warrant in the preceding text — the treatise itself gives 「依如是義故,有頌言」 tr. “following out this sense, there is a stanza that says,” from which it is plain that the author adduces it to help his refutation and that it is not one of the stanzas within this treatise’s own reckoning. Fabao marks it here 「引頌破也」 tr. “a stanza adduced in refutation.” The sense of the stanza is: having granted that the entity exists constantly, and yet saying that its nature is not permanent, while nature and entity are again not distinct — that comes to “let it be permanent when we want it permanent and impermanent when we want it impermanent,” which is no different from the Īśvara the non-Buddhists reckon, who acts at his own will.
Clearing a misreading: counting it into the sixty-nine stanzas of this chapter. In practice: the prose of this treatise often adduces the stanzas of others, and the way to judge them rests not upon doctrine but upon the warrant in the preceding text — whenever one sees such phrases as “as a stanza says,” “hence there is a stanza that says,” “a further stanza is spoken,” one must stop and ask first whose that stanza is.
〔6.2〕The Sautrāntikas take the word “exists” apart into two layers. First ask: the Sautrāntikas having refuted the real existence of past and future, why do they yet say “we too say that the times of past and future exist”? Because they have taken the word “exists” apart: 「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」 tr. “that is, the past time is named existent as having once existed, and the future as being to exist, there being a cause able to produce the result” — the existence of the past is “it once was,” the existence of the future is “it will be, and there is presently a cause able to produce it”; to say they exist upon these two natures is not to say that past and future are really existent in entity as the present is. Their warrant is 「有聲通顯有無法故」 tr. “because the word ‘exists’ can point to both existent and nonexistent dharmas”: the world says “there is a lamp that was not there before,” and that word “is” does not make the nonexistent a real thing.
Clearing a misreading: taking the Sautrāntikas to be playing with the surface of words. They are not — what they are handling is why the Buddha said that past and future exist. The answer they give is: it was in order to block the view that denies cause and result that he spoke of existence upon the sense of having-once-been and being-to-be. In practice: when in reading the sūtras one meets the word “exists,” ask first whether it is the existence of an entity or the existence of a narration; this fascicle raises that distinction into a general rule for interpreting the sūtras.
〔6.3〕The proofs are each returned in turn. First ask: how do the Sautrāntikas return the four reasons of the establishing? First, the sūtra of the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist says that “an action, though past and exhausted and perished, is nevertheless existent” — the Sautrāntikas answer: that is said covertly of the “capability of giving a result” within the present continuum drawn forth by the action; unless so explained, a past action becomes really existent in the present, and what past is left? Second, the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness says 「以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集」 tr. “for the Bhagavat said in the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness: at the position where the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, and when the eye faculty ceases it is made and gathered nowhere,” and says expressly that it was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence — if the eye faculty of past and future were really existent, the sūtra ought not to have spoken so. Third, the proof from a consciousness arising from two conditions: the Sautrāntikas ask back, in “the mental faculty and dharmas as conditions,” does that “dharma” act as a producing condition in the way the mental faculty does, or only as the object-field taken as object? If as a producing condition, how can a dharma a hundred thousand aeons hence, or even the nature of nirvāṇa, produce today’s consciousness? And if only as the object-field taken as object, then past and future as “having once been and being to be” are equally objects taken. Fourth, the proof from an action having a coming result: the Sautrāntikas say expressly 「非經部師作如是說,即過去業能生當果」 tr. “it is not that the Sautrāntika masters say that that very past action can produce the coming result,” their tenet being that the transformation and differentiation of the continuum drawn forth by the action make the coming result arise.
Clearing a misreading: reading the fourth item as the Sautrāntikas denying action and result. Quite the contrary — what the Sautrāntikas deny is that “an action already ceased directly produces the result,” and what they establish is the transformation of the continuum. In practice: among these four returns, the third and the fourth afterward became the old root upon which the whole Yogācāra learning established seeds and the continuum, and it is worth remembering that their prototype lies in this passage.
〔6.4〕The move of the “thirteenth sense field.” First ask: why does the treatise suddenly bring forward a “thirteenth sense field” outside the twelve? This is the Sautrāntikas finding an extreme instance for their own claim that “a consciousness may take the nonexistent as object.” If the other party says that “what is wholly without entity cannot be taken as object,” then when someone plainly penetrates that “there is no thirteenth sense field,” what does this consciousness that takes an object take? And if it be said that what it takes is that name, that is to grant that the name is nonexistent and yet is taken. The treatise concludes therefrom 「故識通緣有非有境」 tr. “therefore consciousness extends to taking as object both an existent and a nonexistent object-field.”
Clearing a misreading: reading it as sophistry. It is in fact pushing the point at issue to the place where no further retreat is possible — whoever is able to think “nonexistent” has thereby demonstrated that a consciousness can take the nonexistent as object. In practice: this move is quoted again and again in later treatises, and once it is well learned one knows where to lay hold when one meets any claim of the type “the nonexistent cannot be taken as object.”
〔6.5〕How the author closes this passage. First ask: after so long a refutation, who is at last adjudged the winner? No one. The treatise first records the Sautrāntikas’ closing — that if one would state “all exists” well one ought to state it as the sūtra does, all that exists being only the twelve sense fields or only the three times; then records the Sarvāstivādins’ response to the difficulty raised at the outset — that though past and future are nonexistent, the producing cause, the latent tendency, is still present, and so one speaks of past and future afflictions that bind and past and future things that are bound, the latent tendency abandoned being named release from bondage; and last records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ closing: past and future are really existent as the present is, and wherever within this something cannot be explained through, one who cherishes himself ought to know that 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach,” for how can one deny a thing as nonexistent merely because one cannot explain it? And then one sentence, 「傍論已了,今應思擇」 tr. “the incidental discussion is finished; now it should be pondered,” turns back to the main argument.
Clearing a misreading: reading the two characters “profound” as the author’s own closing, or as a concession of his. Yuanhui expressly marks it a Sarvāstivādin defense; and Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, reading this place, reacts with the greatest heat, calling the author’s sentence outright “a slanderous saying craftily set up” — from which it may be seen that within the lineage this sentence is taken as having been fastened upon the Sarvāstivādins. In practice: it is the form of this treatise to record the two parties and leave the last sentence to the other side, and the reader must see for himself to whom that last sentence belongs. To carry on the posture of his closing without carrying his conclusion for him — this is the measure most to be kept in reading this fascicle.
VII. Abandoned and Yet Not Released from Bondage
〔7.1〕The boundary between two words. First ask: are “abandoned” and “released from bondage” not one and the same thing? They are not. The treatise sets up the question: when things are abandoned are they released from bondage, and when things are released have they been abandoned? Answer: what is released has decidedly been abandoned, and yet there is what is abandoned and not released. Puguang here divides the bounds of the two words very clearly, saying that “already abandoned” is stated with reference to having been abandoned and “released from bondage” with reference to being freed from the binding — the one looking at whether the thing itself has been abandoned, the other at whether there is still an affliction binding it.
Clearing a misreading: taking “abandoned” for the terminus. The treatise here tells you: the thing taken as object being abandoned, if the affliction that takes it as object still stands, that thing is bound as before. In practice: this is an extremely serviceable item on the ledger of practice — that the object of some portion of affliction no longer arises does not mean that this portion is liberated; one must still see whether some other affliction still takes it as object.
〔7.2〕Two instances. First ask: which cases are “abandoned and yet not released from bondage”? The treatise gives two positions. The first is on the path of seeing: at the time when the knowledge of suffering has arisen and the knowledge of origin has not, the things abandoned through the seeing of suffering have been abandoned, and yet if the all-pervading latent tendencies abandoned through the seeing of origin are not yet forever abandoned, those that can take them as object bind them as before. The second is on the path of cultivation: among the nine grades the earlier grades have been abandoned, and the latent tendencies of the unabandoned grades, if they can take them as object, bind them as before. The treatise closes with 「斷非離繫,如是應知」 tr. “abandoned and yet not released from bondage, it ought to be understood thus.”
Clearing a misreading: taking the all-pervading latent tendency for some further special affliction. It is just that family of the afflictions of common characteristic spoken of above — because they can take all five categories as object, the things of this category being abandoned, the afflictions of that category can still come and bind them. In practice: this section puts to use the division of the afflictions of individual and of common characteristic made in the first section; the reason the afflictions of common characteristic had to be singled out is precisely the ambush laid for this place.
VIII. The Sixteen Dharmas as the Object-Fields of the Sixteen Consciousnesses
〔8.1〕Why the author first makes a table. First ask: what was asked was “how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon a given thing”; why speak first of consciousnesses and their objects? The treatise explains itself: to answer thing by thing separately would cost a great many words, and so 「是故應造略毘婆沙」 tr. “therefore one ought to compose a brief Vibhāṣā,” 「而能越渡大大問流」 tr. “and one is able to cross the very great flood of questions.” The device is to reduce the dharmas in brief to sixteen kinds — 「略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法」 tr. “in brief they are sixteen kinds, namely the three realms, the five categories, and the dharmas without outflows” — the consciousnesses that can take them as object being likewise sixteen in number; and once one knows which dharma is the object-field of which consciousness, the question of increase by attachment becomes easy.
Clearing a misreading: taking the “brief Vibhāṣā” for laziness. Quite the contrary — it turns an endless run of particular questions into one table that can be consulted. In practice: on meeting a great table in Abhidharma, first find where its “brevity” lies; the brevity of this fascicle lies in the number sixteen.
〔8.2〕How the three numbers five, eight, and ten arise. First ask: five in the desire realm, eight in the form realm, ten in the formless — what is the rule of this staircase? The rule is one only: what can take them as object must be of the same realm or of a higher one, plus one consciousness without outflows. The dharmas of the three categories abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation, if affiliated to the desire realm, are each the object of five consciousnesses — the three categories of their own realm, plus one category of the form realm abandoned through cultivation, with the consciousness without outflows as the fifth. Those of the form realm are each the object of eight — the three categories of their own and of the lower realm together, plus one category of the formless realm abandoned through cultivation, with the consciousness without outflows as the eighth. Those of the formless realm are each the object of ten — the three categories of each of the three realms, nine in all, with the consciousness without outflows as the tenth. As for the dharmas abandoned through the seeing of cessation and of the path, to each is added one consciousness that takes its own category as object, and so the desire realm becomes six, the form realm nine, and the formless eleven. The dharmas without outflows are the object-fields of ten consciousnesses — the last three categories of each of the three realms, nine in all, with the consciousness without outflows as the tenth.
Clearing a misreading: reading “three each” as three realms each. The desire realm’s “three of its own realm” means the three categories of its own realm abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation, and not the three realms. In practice: the way to check the reckoning lies in the text of the treatise itself — the three categories of each realm take the three categories of its own and lower realms as their floor, one category being added realm by realm as one goes up, and then the one without outflows; multiply that rule through once again and five, eight, and ten fasten of themselves. Whenever one reads the numbers of this fascicle, ask first “is this a category of its own realm or of another realm,” and the numbers will not fall into confusion.
IX. The Summary Stanza and the Instance of the Faculty of Pleasure
〔9.1〕Why this stanza must be specially marked. First ask: are the two lines and forty characters beginning 「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,應知如次第,五八十識緣」 tr. “what is abandoned through the seeing of suffering, of origin, and through cultivation, affiliated to the desire, the form, and the formless realms, should be known to be the object of five, of eight, and of ten consciousnesses respectively” a stanza of this treatise? No. Its warrant in the preceding text is 「為攝前義,復說頌言」 tr. “in order to gather up the preceding sense, a further stanza is spoken” — it gathers the prose just finished back into a stanza, for ease of memorizing and reciting. Puguang marks it 「說頌重攝。總結」 tr. “a stanza is spoken to gather it again; a general conclusion,” and Fabao marks it 「此兩行頌重述前義」 tr. “these two lines of stanza restate the preceding sense.”
Clearing a misreading: taking it for another’s stanza adduced by the author, or counting it into the chapter’s stanza-count. It is neither adduced from elsewhere nor does it enter the count of the root stanzas — it is the summary of this passage’s own prose. In practice: within this treatise, wherever “a further stanza is spoken” and its content answers line by line to what precedes, it is mostly of this kind; the judgment still rests upon the warrant in the preceding text and not upon guesses from doctrine. This stanza is the first instance of such a mark seen in this collection, and its pattern is worth remembering.
〔9.2〕How the single instance of the faculty of pleasure is held up. First ask: the sixteen dharmas expounded, why does the treatise close by holding up the faculty of pleasure alone? The treatise says so itself: 「故我於此略示方隅」 tr. “and so I here indicate only one corner” — holding up one corner so that the reader may turn back the other three of himself. The instance held up advances in three layers. The first layer asks how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon the faculty of pleasure: 「應觀樂根總有七種」 tr. “it ought to be observed that the faculty of pleasure has seven kinds in all,” namely one of the desire realm abandoned through cultivation, five categories of the form realm, and the one without outflows as the seventh; and since 「一切無漏非諸隨眠之所隨增」 tr. “all that is without outflows is not such as the latent tendencies increase by attachment upon,” there is increase by attachment only upon the first six. The second layer asks how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object: this consciousness has twelve in all, namely four categories of the desire realm (excepting that abandoned through the seeing of cessation), five of the form realm, two of the formless, and the one without outflows as the twelfth. The third layer asks about what takes “the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object” as its object: fourteen in all, the two categories of the formless realm abandoned through the seeing of suffering and of origin being added to the preceding twelve.
Clearing a misreading: reading the three layers as one question asked three times over. What the three layers ask about moves outward step by step — first the faculty, next the consciousness that takes the faculty as object, next the consciousness that takes that consciousness as object; and with each step outward the things that can take them as object become more numerous, because the all-pervading latent tendencies can climb up layer by layer. In practice: these three layers are the only reckoning taught hand to hand in this fascicle; once it is worked through, the author’s “reasoning from this one corner, the rest ought to be pondered out” is no empty phrase.
X. The Two Kinds of Mind Possessed of Latent Tendencies
〔10.1〕“Possessed of latent tendencies” and “increase by attachment” are two different matters. First ask: when a mind is called “a mind possessed of latent tendencies,” does the latent tendency necessarily increase by attachment upon it? The treatise says expressly that this is not settled. A mind possessed of latent tendencies divides in all into two — 「有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故」 tr. “a mind possessed of latent tendencies has two kinds in all, because there is a difference between the defiled and the undefiled mind.” The defiled mind extends to both senses: the latent tendencies associated with it and those that take it as object, if unabandoned, increase by attachment; and if that associated portion has been abandoned they do not increase by attachment, and yet it is still said to be possessed of latent tendencies, because they are constantly associated with it. The undefiled mind, on the other hand, 「若無染者,唯局隨增」 tr. “if it is undefiled, it is confined to increase by attachment alone” — because the latent tendencies that take it as object are decidedly unabandoned, this name being established upon increase by attachment alone.
Clearing a misreading: confounding “possessed of latent tendencies” with “increase by attachment.” Puguang under this division separates the two very finely, pointing out that “increase by attachment” has of itself the two senses of increase through association and increase through the object taken, while what “possessed of latent tendencies” takes is the sense of accompaniment — accompanying does not necessarily mean increasing. In practice: this item is the place in the whole fascicle where the technical terms are most apt to slip out of the hand, and it is also the premise of every later question of “how many latent tendencies increase by attachment”; failing to tell these two senses apart, the table of sixteen dharmas above has been reckoned for nothing.
XI. The Ten Latent Tendencies Arise in Due Order
〔11.1〕The starting point of this chain. First ask: do the ten latent tendencies arise in an order? The treatise says they do, and gives the reason link by link: first, through ignorance one fails to understand the truths and is unwilling to observe suffering and so on to the path; failing to understand, there is next drawn forth doubt, one having heard the accounts of two roads and harboring hesitation; from hesitation is drawn forth wrong view, wrong hearing and wrong reflection producing a wrong determination that denies the truth of suffering and so on to the truth of the path; from denying the principle of the truths is drawn forth the view of self, one denying the principle of suffering within the aggregates of appropriation and determinedly grasping “this is I”; from the view of self is drawn forth the extreme view, one falling by the grasping of self into the two extremes of annihilation and permanence; from the extreme view is drawn forth the grasping of rules and observances, one grasping at one extreme and reckoning this grasping to be able to purify; from the grasping of rules and observances is drawn forth the grasping of views, one having reckoned it able to purify and so grasping it as most excellent; from the grasping of views is drawn forth greed, one being deeply attached in feeling to one’s own view; from greed is drawn forth pride, one having been deeply attached and so relying upon it, arousing self-exaltation and disdaining others; from pride is drawn forth hatred, one being unable to bear in feeling what others arouse against one’s own view and hating and detesting it.
Clearing a misreading: reading this chain as a psychological account of cause and effect. It is in fact a chain fastened upon “view” — the treatise marks it at the end: when greed and the rest abandoned through the seeing of the truths arise, they take the “view” within one’s own continuum as their object-field. That is to say, these ten links from beginning to end are telling how a man comes to fall in love with his own opinion, and then to exalt himself for it and to hate men for it.
〔11.2〕Which kind of ignorance stands at the start. First ask: ignorance is of several kinds; which is this? The text of the treatise gives only 「先由無明於諦不了」 tr. “first, through ignorance one fails to understand the truths,” without qualification; Puguang here adds two characters, giving “first, through independent ignorance, one fails to understand the truths” — limiting it to independent ignorance and not to the general sense of defiled ignorance associated with other afflictions.
Clearing a misreading: reading the two characters Puguang adds as belonging to the treatise’s own text. The treatise here truly does not have those two characters. In practice: this is just the sort of thing most to be watched for in reading a commentary — a limitation the commentator adds in order to make the sense go through is often full of insight, and yet may not be taken for a direct statement of the treatise. Both layers are recorded together here: the treatise gives “ignorance,” Puguang gives “independent ignorance.”
〔11.3〕Another account, and arising out of order. First ask: is this chain the only road? The treatise leaves itself two openings. First, at the link of hatred it records another account alongside — another master says that hatred and detestation arise at the very juncture of taking up or setting aside one’s own view, without waiting until after pride. Second, at the end the treatise says expressly: the above is stated with reference to arising in due order, while for those that arise out of order there is nothing fixed about before and after. In practice: the treatise gives an order, not a law; wherever one sees the words “with reference to,” the author is himself marking the range within which his account applies.
XII. The Three Causes and Conditions of the Arising of an Affliction
〔12.1〕Three conditions of which not one may be lacking. First ask: what does an affliction need in order to arise? The treatise takes the entanglement of desire-greed for its instance and lists three matters: first, that the latent tendency of desire-greed is unabandoned and not yet fully understood; second, that the object-field conformable to desire-greed is present before one; third, that the improper attention taking it as object arises; 「由此力故便起欲貪」 tr. “by these forces desire-greed thereupon arises.” The three in order are just 「即因境界加行三力」 tr. “the three forces of cause, of the object-field, and of preparatory effort” — the latent tendency being the force of cause, the object-field’s being present the force of the object-field, and improper attention the force of preparatory effort.
Clearing a misreading: taking the three for three successive steps. They are three conditions complete at one and the same time, and not three stages. In practice: this is the passage in the whole fascicle most directly usable. Among the three forces, the force of cause (the latent tendency) is not to be abandoned in a day, and the force of the object-field is often not in one’s own hands; only the force of preparatory effort — that one thought of improper attention — can be turned at the present moment. The place where practice takes hold is just this link.
〔12.2〕The exception and the general sense. First ask: must every arising of an affliction be complete in the three conditions? The treatise adds a sentence of its own: this is stated with reference to being complete in causes and conditions, and there are also those that arise by the force of the object-field alone, as for instance an arhat of the lineage liable to falling back. Puguang here hangs the three causes and conditions upon the general Abhidharma frame, explaining 「因謂六因、緣謂四緣」 tr. “cause means the six causes, condition means the four conditions” — joining the three forces of this passage back to the great frame of the six causes and the four conditions.
Clearing a misreading: reading the six causes and four conditions as established by the treatise here. The text here speaks only of three forces; the six causes and four conditions are a frame Puguang adduces in order to make the whole treatise hang together. In practice: both layers are recorded together — the treatise says three forces, Puguang carries it through by the six causes and four conditions; the reader gains both the practical use of the passage and a sense of its position within the whole treatise.
XIII. Outflows, Torrents, Yokes, and Appropriations — the Four Gates and Their Number of Items
〔13.1〕First look at the names of the four gates, then at the numbers. First ask: are the four gates of outflow and the rest four different kinds of affliction? They are not; they are four accounts of one and the same set of afflictions. The sūtras call the latent tendencies together with their entanglements outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations: the outflows are three (of desire, of existence, of ignorance), the torrents four, the yokes four, and the appropriations four (of desire, of views, of rules and observances, of assertions of self). Their entity runs through them all — 「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」 tr. “it should be known that the four yokes are the same as the torrents, and the four appropriations should be known to be the same in entity as the four yokes.”
Clearing a misreading: memorizing the four gates as four batches of things. They are one heap of afflictions regrouped under four senses of the term; and the reason the groupings differ lies wholly in the opening and gathering of the two items “view” and “ignorance.” In practice: the trick of holding this passage is not to memorize numbers but to hold two rules of opening and gathering — view is gathered in among the outflows and opened out among the torrents and yokes; ignorance is gathered in among the yokes, while among the appropriations view is opened and ignorance gathered in.
〔13.2〕The number of items one by one. For the outflows, 「四十一物總名欲漏」 tr. “forty-one items are named in sum the outflow of desire,” namely the thirty-one root afflictions of the desire realm with the ten entanglements; 「五十二物總名有漏」 tr. “fifty-two items are named in sum the outflow of existence,” namely twenty-six root afflictions in each of the two upper realms; and the fifteen ignorances of the three realms separately as the outflow of ignorance. For the torrents: 「如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流」 tr. “thus it is displayed that twenty-nine items are named the torrent of desire” (greed, hatred, and pride five each, doubt four, entanglements ten), 「二十八物名有瀑流」 tr. “twenty-eight items are named the torrent of existence” (greed and pride ten each, doubt eight), 「三十六物名見瀑流」 tr. “thirty-six items are named the torrent of views” (twelve views in each of the three realms), 「十五物名無明瀑流」 tr. “fifteen items are named the torrent of ignorance.” For the appropriations: 「三十四物總名欲取」 tr. “thirty-four items are named in sum the appropriation of desire” (the yoke of desire with the ignorance of the desire realm), 「三十八物總名我語取」 tr. “thirty-eight items are named in sum the appropriation of assertions of self” (the yoke of existence with the ignorance of the two upper realms), 「餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取」 tr. “the remaining thirty items are named in sum the appropriation of views, and the six items excepted are named the appropriation of rules and observances.”
Clearing a misreading: taking the forty-one of the outflow of desire and the twenty-nine of the torrent of desire for a contradiction. They do not contradict — the outflow of desire contains the afflictions other than delusion together with the entanglements and does not open out view, while the torrent of desire draws view out, and so is short by twelve views and comes to exactly twenty-nine. In practice: every group of figures can be checked by the rules of opening and gathering; wherever the reckoning will not come out, it is most often because one has overlooked the phrase “delusion excepted” or “view drawn out.”
〔13.3〕What the several occurrences of “on what ground” ask about is the reason for the grouping. First ask: why does the treatise set down several questions of “on what ground” in a row? Because the number of items is easy to list while the reason for the grouping is hard to make plain. On what ground are the latent tendencies of the two upper realms joined into one outflow of existence — 「同無記性於內門轉,依定地生,由三義同故合為一」 tr. “alike indeterminate in nature, turning by the inner gate, and arising in dependence upon the levels of absorption: by these three senses being the same, they are joined into one.” On what ground is ignorance separately established as one outflow — 「無明能為諸有本故」 tr. “because ignorance is able to be the root of all existences.” On what ground is view not made a name of its own among the outflows — because an outflow takes the sense of “causing to abide,” while the nature of view is fierce and sharp and does not conform to abiding. On what ground must the grasping of rules and observances be established separately — 「由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故」 tr. “because it alone is the enemy of the noble path, and because it deludes both assemblies, the householders and those gone forth”: the householders are deluded by it into reckoning self-starvation and the rest to be the road to heaven, and those gone forth into reckoning the abandoning of agreeable object-fields to be the road to purity. On what ground is ignorance not established as an appropriation — 「謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故」 tr. “that is, not understanding the marks is what is called ignorance; it is not that which appropriates, its nature not being fierce and sharp.”
Clearing a misreading: taking these questions for supplementary explanation. They are the very bone of this passage — the numbers are the result and the reasons for the grouping are the cause. In practice: the item on the grasping of rules and observances is especially to be remembered. The two delusions it reproaches — one in austerity, one in aversion to objects — are still, for the most part, the two squares within which practitioners today go wrong.
XIV. The Glosses on the Names “Latent Tendency” and the Rest
〔14.1〕The four senses of “latent tendency.” First ask: the entity and the numbers having been fully expounded, why gloss the names as well? Because within the name lies the manner of its working. The treatise gives four senses: first, subtle — at the time when a root affliction is present, 「行相難知故名微細」 tr. “because its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of it is called subtle”; second, twofold increase by attachment — 「能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故」 tr. “because it is able to increase torpor and clogging upon what is taken as object and upon what it is associated with,” that is, increasing torpor at the two places of the object-field taken and the mind it is associated with; third, following after — it can draw forth “acquisition” and constantly follow after a sentient being, and can be made to arise even without any doing; fourth, binding along — even if one spends strength to block it, it still appears again and again.
Clearing a misreading: reading “subtle” as small in quantity. What it says is that its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of — not weak in force, but hard to detect. In practice: these four senses taken together are just that portion in practice which is hardest to be rid of: undetectable, unceasing in its increase, not to be shaken off, not to be pressed down. Recognizing these four words, one knows why the latent tendencies must be abandoned and not merely suppressed.
〔14.2〕The two layers of gloss on the names of outflow and the rest. First ask: how many layers of gloss does the treatise give for the four names outflow, torrent, yoke, and appropriation? Two. The first glosses them by their function — it can 「稽留有情久住生死」 tr. “detain sentient beings so that they long abide in birth and death,” or make them turn round within birth and death from the heaven at the summit of existence down to the Unremitting Hell; because within the continuum it leaks out harm without end from the six sores it is named outflow; 「極漂善品故名瀑流」 tr. “because it utterly sweeps away the wholesome, it is called torrent”; 「和合有情故名為軛」 tr. “because it joins sentient beings together, it is called yoke”; 「能為依執故名為取」 tr. “because it can act as support and appropriation, it is called appropriation.” The second is the better explanation the author gives of himself — 「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」 tr. “because within the several object-fields it flows on in a continuous stream and leaks out harm without ceasing, it is called outflow” — and he adduces the sūtra’s simile of drawing a boat against the current in proof: to draw a boat upstream is hard even with great strength expended, while to let it go downstream is not hard even with strength given up; and the arising of a wholesome mind and of a defiled mind is likewise. Following the sense of this sūtra, the afflictions’ not ceasing within the object-fields is named outflow; 「若勢增上說名瀑流」 tr. “if its potency preponderates it is called torrent,” surging and flooding and sweeping and dashing and hard to withstand; what at the time of activity is not utterly preponderant is named yoke, merely joining sentient beings together with sufferings of every kind, or named yoke because it is active again and again; and 「執欲等故說名為取」 tr. “because it appropriates desire and the rest, it is called appropriation.”
Clearing a misreading: reading the second layer as a denial of the first. The treatise itself marks it “one who would explain it well” — it is a closer explanation and not a refutation of what precedes. What the two explanations differ in is where they look: the former looks to the result (long abiding in birth and death), the latter to the mark (the difference between not ceasing and preponderating). In practice: that simile of drawing a boat against the current is a solid object handed to the reader at the fascicle’s end — from disputing whether the three times exist to opening and gathering the number of items, the fascicle comes down at last upon one sentence that anyone may verify: going with the current costs no strength, going against it costs strength, and practice is the going against.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below a further section is set up to take in four matters: the commentaries’ adjudications and their divergences from one another, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same text. Recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
One commentary wholly absent. The commentaries on this fascicle stand in a special case: Shentai’s commentary is a fragmentary text, of which the surviving seven fascicles belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, while the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies is wholly absent; and so this fascicle has no line-by-line explanation of Shentai’s to hang upon. Although his Fascicle One’s general conspectus carries a remark on the number of lines of this chapter, that is a conspectus and not a commentary, and cannot be made to serve, nor may the words of other fascicles be substituted. It is marked absent as it stands.
One and the same stretch, and two patterns of division. All three adjudge Unit 2 to belong wholly to the sixth main division of this chapter, and in this they agree completely; the number of divisions, however, runs in two patterns. Puguang divides beneath the main division into two, “first, explaining binding with reference to the times; second, explaining binding with reference to abandonment”; Yuanhui runs with him and adds in each the one character “can,” giving 「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」 tr. “first, explaining the power to bind with reference to the times; second, explaining the power to bind with reference to abandonment”; while Fabao alone opens four divisions — 「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」 tr. “first, the general and particular extent of binding across the times; second, proving that the three times exist; third, establishing the three times; fourth, refuting the existence of the three times” — his latter three answering exactly to the three passages of the establishing of the tenet, the four masters, and the refutation at length. ⇒ The names agree while the number of divisions differs, Fabao alone being fine. The sentence-forms of the three commentaries’ division-names likewise each form a family: Puguang is accustomed to “below, the Nth,” Fabao to “the Nth of the main text,” Yuanhui to “from here the Nth.” Recorded together without adjudication.
On the four masters, Puguang is full and Fabao is neat. Puguang sets out for each of the four masters the gloss of his name and the account of how he got it, most fully for Vasumitra, carrying also the tale that his parents named him “friend of the god” in order to keep spirits from harming him — a piece of lore that among the three commentaries only Puguang has. Fabao uses for all four the uniform sentence-form 「此述第三計也」 tr. “this sets forth the third reckoning,” his doctrinal attributions wholly the same as Puguang’s while his wording forms a manner of its own. Yuanhui again strikes out a line of his own: at his general outline sentence he first sets the four terms side by side, 「一類異、二相異、三位異、四待異」 tr. “first, difference of class; second, difference of mark; third, difference of position; fourth, difference of relation,” a summary peculiar among the three to Yuanhui — Puguang and Fabao both explain the masters one by one as the text runs, and do not list the four terms at the general outline sentence. The differences of fullness and of sentence-form among the three let one see the three characters proper to the commentary as a form. Recorded together without adjudication.
That one assessment of Yuanhui’s occurs twice in his whole book. In this fascicle Yuanhui narrates the author’s assessment and refutation of the four masters as 「應置數論外道朋中,以數論執法有轉變故也」 tr. “it ought to be placed within the party of the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists, since the Sāṃkhyas hold that dharmas undergo transformation,” continuing below with Vasumitra’s establishing the times best; and one and the same passage occurs exactly twice in the whole of Yuanhui’s book, the two being nearly word for word the same and differing only in the presence or absence of one character “school.” This is a repetition within Yuanhui’s own writing, recorded as a fact, and it does not affect the force of the passage here.
One difference in the density of attribution. Within the passage of refutation at length, Puguang and Fabao handle the sentence “if it be said that the several conditions have not come together, this defense is unreasonable, since they are granted to exist constantly” differently: Puguang folds it into the continuation of the Sautrāntikas’ objection and sets up no separate label for the answering party, while Fabao expressly marks 「牒救非也」 tr. “citing the defense and rejecting it” — citing the Sarvāstivādins’ defense first and then having the Sautrāntikas reject it, dividing one layer more than Puguang. This is the one difference between the two commentaries in the density of attribution at one and the same sentence, recorded as it stands, with no verdict as to which is right.
And at the places that matter most, the three commentaries agree completely. Through the thirteen rounds of question and answer in the passage of refutation at length, all three mark the refuting party “the Sautrāntikas” (Puguang giving the Sautrāntikas object, the Sautrāntikas object again, the Sautrāntikas refute; Fabao the Sautrāntikas object; Yuanhui the Sautrāntikas refute), and the defending party uniformly “the school that says all exists,” “the Sarvāstivādins,” or “the Sarvāstivādins” by another name — different names for the same thing, and compared round by round not one round diverges. Yuanhui moreover passes at the head of the stanza a general adjudication, 「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」 tr. “the first three lines are the Sautrāntikas refuting, the fourth line the answer of the school that holds existence,” and marks the last line separately, 「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」 tr. “as for ‘the nature of this dharma is profound,’ that is the Sarvāstivādins defending.” Such convergence is not common among the long passages of debate in this treatise, and is worth recording.
Puguang marks the boundary of his own division. For the passage of glosses Puguang marks 「此下第二釋名」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the names,” and states of himself what it does not include — 「纏後別明,故此不問」 tr. “the entanglements are explained separately later, and so are not asked after here,” that is, the gloss on “entanglement” falls not in this fascicle but after it. This remark, the boundary of this treatise’s fascicle, and the boundary of Paramārtha’s earlier translation corroborate one another on three sides and fall exactly at one and the same place. That the boundary of an ancient master’s outline should coincide with the boundary of a translation is the hardest set of corroborations for the carving of this fascicle.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplements
Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises name this chapter not “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies” but “Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies”; and the stretch answering to this fascicle begins in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle at the sentence 「如是略述三世有無理趣正邪有差別已」 tr. “having thus briefly set forth that in the reasoning about the existence or nonexistence of the three times there is a difference of right and wrong.” Saṅghabhadra calls the author “the Sūtra-master,” and within the range of this fascicle that designation occurs twenty-two times, every one of them citing the author’s own words word for word and then refuting them.
The fierceness of the wording is rare in the whole treatise. Upon the Sautrāntikas’ comprehensive answer, “we too say that the times of past and future exist,” Saṅghabhadra cites it and says 「經主於中欲以強力逼令非了」 tr. “the Sūtra-master would herein by main force press it into unintelligibility”; upon the objection from a consciousness arising from two conditions, he rejects it with 「經主此言乖於論道」 tr. “these words of the Sūtra-master are at variance with the way of treatise-reasoning”; upon the sentence “if one would state ‘all exists’ well,” he marks outright 「經主此中作如是謗」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master utters such a slander”; and upon the Vaibhāṣika masters’ closing “the nature of dharmas is profound” he further adjudges 「經主於此詭設謗言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master craftily sets up a slanderous saying.” At the end of the whole passage Saṅghabhadra concludes for himself, 「正對經主決擇過未,盡彼所能」 tr. “meeting the Sūtra-master directly and adjudicating past and future, to the utmost of his power.”
Here there is one thing worth stopping over. When Saṅghabhadra says that the author “craftily sets up a slanderous saying,” his meaning is that the sentence “the nature of dharmas is profound” is not a closing phrase the Vaibhāṣika masters could have uttered of themselves, but one the author fastened upon them. One and the same sentence: within this treatise it is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, in Yuanhui too it is marked a Sarvāstivādin defense, while in Saṅghabhadra’s eyes it is the author’s own contrivance. The three sides see it differently, and they are recorded together without adjudication — but the reader may know from this that the attribution of that last sentence of the fascicle is itself a point at issue with a history behind it.
Saṅghabhadra himself also points out the character of that root stanza. Before the passage of refutation at length Saṅghabhadra gives 「然彼經主於此義中,迷執情深復廣興難」 tr. “yet that Sūtra-master, in this matter, being deep in confused attachment, further raises objections at length,” and below cites directly the whole stanza “what obstructs the function” as the text objected with. ⇒ The defining verdict of the debate within the lineage and the three commentaries’ attribution “the Sautrāntikas refute” stand as obverse and reverse: the one side says this is the Sautrāntikas’ refutation, the other that this is the Sūtra-master’s raising of objections at length, and what is pointed at is one and the same stretch.
The passage of glosses was not let pass either. The better explanation at the end of this treatise Saṅghabhadra likewise cites, giving 「經主此中復作是說:若善釋者應作是言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master says again: one who would explain it well ought to say thus” — from which it is plain that even upon the gloss of the word “outflow” the lineage has something to say.
The two treatises divide the labor differently. Within the passage answering to this fascicle, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine reproduces the four masters’ divergent accounts almost word for word, as 「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says thus: it is by difference of class that the three times differ” and 「尊者妙音作如是說:由相有別,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: it is by there being a difference of mark that the three times differ,” nearly identical with this treatise’s own sentences (Ghoṣa’s “there being a difference of mark” differing by one character from this treatise’s “difference of mark”); and then it closes directly with 「是故三世實有義成,諸有智人應隨信學」 tr. “therefore the sense that the three times are really existent is made out, and all who have wisdom ought to follow it in faith and study it,” without one character in between touching the author’s long interrogation from “what obstructs the function” onward, and without one citation of “the Sūtra-master.” ⇒ The whole passage of refutation is absent from the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. This is a fact of form and not an omission — the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle is charged with debating line by line, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine only with restating positively the definitions of its own school. One and the same author, and the two treatises divide the labor differently; marked absent as it stands, recorded without adjudication.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
The first thing to know is that Paramārtha’s earlier translation gives this chapter not as “latent tendency” but as “affliction” — the greatest single divergence of rendering in the whole text. To search Paramārtha with Xuanzang’s two characters for “latent tendency” is to search forever in vain; a comparison across the two texts can only be taken by the structure of the scene. The opening sentence of this fascicle stands in Paramārtha as 「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」 tr. “if a man’s latent affliction arises within an object-field,” agreeing wholly in scene with the question with which this treatise opens, except that this treatise takes “thing” for what is bound and Paramārtha “object-field.”
The names of the four masters are all by transcription. Paramārtha gives 「大德達磨多羅,分別有異故安立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Dharmatrāta: because the analysis differs, the three times are established,” 「大德瞿沙說:由相別異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Qusha says: because the marks are separately distinct, the three times are established,” 「大德婆須蜜多羅說:由位別異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Poxumiduoluo says: because the positions are separately distinct, the three times are established,” and 「大德佛陀提婆說:由異異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Fotuotipo says: because of difference upon difference, the three times are established” — the four answering one by one to those Xuanzang lists, while the style of address is “Bhadanta” and not “the Venerable,” and the names are wholly by transcription. Puguang’s glosses on the names are precisely the bridge between this set of renderings by sound and by sense.
For one of the four the whole system of rendering differs. For Buddhadeva, Xuanzang gives “relation” (relation as regarding), while Paramārtha does not use the character for relation at all and gives “difference upon difference” (earlier and later mutually different). What is meant doctrinally is one and the same, while the characters chosen for the rendering are wholly different — the most conspicuous systematic divergence in this fascicle. Recorded together without adjudication.
Divergences of rendering in a sūtra title and a verb. The Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness stands in Paramārtha as the Sūtra of Real Emptiness, its citation reading 「眼根若生無所從來,若滅無所增集」 tr. “if the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, if it ceases it is increased and gathered nowhere,” differing by one character from Xuanzang’s “made and gathered nowhere”; the core sense of “coming from nowhere” and of “was not before and is now, having been returns to nonexistence” corresponds line by line closely in the two texts, and this is the passage among this fascicle’s adduced proofs where the two translations stand nearest each other.
One name of a non-Buddhist reproached differs. In the proof from teaching concerning the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist, Paramārtha names, within the same line of doctrinal reasoning, a class of non-Buddhist different from Xuanzang’s; and re-checked by a fault-tolerant method, Xuanzang’s two characters for “staff-and-topknot” yield zero throughout Paramārtha’s text — the scene is certainly there, and only the name of the non-Buddhist reproached differs between the two texts. This is not a failure of searching but a real divergence of the translations, recorded without adjudication.
Divergences of format and of fascicle arrangement. Xuanzang gives “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming first and the prose after; Paramārtha gives “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding his explanation line by line, so that one stanza is often broken into several passages for citation, the passage on real existence in the three times being especially fragmented. The fascicle arrangement does not align either — Paramārtha gives this chapter in two fascicles only, Xuanzang in three; and the stretch answering to this fascicle straddles a boundary between two of Paramārtha’s own fascicles. The division into fascicles is a matter of the translation bureau and not evidence of doctrinal sections; the opening and closing of fascicles do not align, and the scenes align throughout.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
The problem disputed in this fascicle — if the two times of past and future are not really existent, how are cause and result unbroken — did not come to an end with this fascicle. The Yogācāra lineage took it up head-on, its treatise saying expressly that since past and future are not really existent, to say they are not permanent may be granted while to say they are not annihilated is hard — and setting up the answering line, that if past and future were really existent it might be granted that they are not annihilated; and it resolves the two extremes of annihilation and permanence by a consciousness that turns constantly like a stream. ⇒ Upon one and the same difficulty, this fascicle records the two parties and closes with “profound,” while the Yogācāra lineage sets up another entity of continuity to bear it. The entity established differs, and the difficulty met is entirely the same. This is the straightest line this fascicle draws forward.
The entity of the latent tendency too admits of parallel reading. This fascicle establishes its name by the character “following” — subtle, twofold increase by attachment, following after, binding along, all four senses being stated upon “accompanying.” The Yogācārabhūmi lineage establishes its entity upon seeds, its text saying that among the seeds belonging to one’s own being, what is gathered under the class of the afflictions is named coarseness and also named latent tendency, while what is gathered under the class of maturation and under the remaining indeterminate classes is named coarseness alone and not named latent tendency. ⇒ The one establishes the name by the manner of its working, the other by the entity it depends upon; both lineages grant that the latent tendency is a portion lying dormant and constantly following, while the entity to which it is fastened differs. Where the numbers agree and the frames differ, they may be read side by side; where the frames differ and the problem is the same, they may be read side by side all the more.
As for that simile of drawing a boat against the current at the end of this fascicle, it belongs to no lineage’s point at issue. Whether the three times exist may be disputed, and the opening and gathering of the number of items may be disputed; but that going with the current is easy and going against it hard is a thing neither party will dispute. That the whole fascicle closes here is not without meaning.
結縛纏垢·五蓋·斷惑遍知Fetters, Bonds, Entanglements, and Grime · The Five Hindrances · Abandoning the Afflictions and Full Comprehension
全文五層 →Full five layers →讀這一卷之前
這一卷是《俱舍論》煩惱一章的收尾,也是全論最像『帳簿』的一卷。前兩卷把隨眠的體、數、界繫、隨增講完了,這一卷一開口卻不添新法,只換名字——結、縛、隨眠、隨煩惱、纏,再加煩惱垢,六個名目回頭再照同一批煩惱一遍。三家古德在此把科判的刀落在同一處:光記標「此下第二明結等六門」,頌疏標「從此第二,明結等六門」,寶疏則以牒論語標「結前四門生後門也」——三家獨立分卷而界線全同。
為什麼要換名字?因為每一個名字量的是煩惱的一種作用:結是繫住,縛是綁定,隨眠是潛伏,隨煩惱是隨逐,纏是當下纏縛,垢是穢污。同一批東西換一把尺就換一個數,這是本論最愛用的一手;讀這一卷若只記數目而不問『這個數是哪一把尺量出來的』,讀完就是一堆記不住的名相。
還有一件事要先說。本卷之中藏著一條品級的大科界——「今應思擇」四字(頁錨在卷子的中段)一起,全品從『明惑的體』轉入『明惑的滅』。這一刀不落在卷界上,落在卷中;三家古德同時在此標出大文第二:光記作「此下當品之中大文第二明惑滅」,寶疏作「自此已下,大文第二明斷」,頌疏作「從此大文第二,明惑滅」。所以本卷實際上是兩截:前半仍是煩惱總帳,後半整個是結帳法——斷惑四因、四種對治、斷從所緣、遠性四種、離繫重得,最後以九種遍知的六層機關收束全品。下文到那裡會另立大節,請留意那一處的轉身。
一、六個名目:不添新法,只換一把尺
〔一之一〕為什麼漏、瀑流之後還要再說五種。 先問:上一卷剛說完漏、瀑流、軛、取,煩惱的名目已經不少,何必再立結等五種?論給的答案只有一句——「即諸煩惱,結、縛、隨眠、隨煩惱、纏,義差別故,復說五種」。關鍵在「義差別」三字:法沒有多出來,是『義』多出來了。漏取的是漏泄,瀑流取的是漂溺,結取的是繫縛,纏取的是現行纏繞——名目是煩惱的功能側寫,不是煩惱的清單。
易誤處:把六門當成六類煩惱,於是去問『結有幾個、纏有幾個,加起來是多少』。加不得。六門是六次重新盤點同一批帳,每次換一個提問角度。落地上:往下讀到九結九個、十纏十個、六垢六個,先不要急著加總,先問這一門是用哪一種作用在收攝。
二、九結:從愛恚到嫉慳的九條繫繩
〔二之一〕九結的名單與愛結的界說。 先問:九結是哪九個?論列得整齊——「一愛結、二恚結、三慢結、四無明結、五見結、六取結、七疑結、八嫉結、九慳結」。其中愛結有一句定義句最要緊:「此中愛結謂三界貪」。注意它不說『欲界貪』——三界的貪都算愛結,所以色貪、無色貪同樣是繫繩,不是因為它細就不算。其餘慢、無明、疑三個,論說「餘隨所應當辯其相」,把定義推給前卷已辨之處,不重複。
易誤處:把『愛』讀成人情之愛。此處的愛是貪之異名,量的是黏著;越是微細的定境之貪,越不像煩惱,卻同樣入結。落地上:九結第一條就把『我這是清淨的喜歡』這條退路堵死了——三界貪一律入帳。
〔二之二〕一個很細的問答:只被愛結繫而不被見結繫的法。 論在此插入一段極細的設問:有沒有一種法,與見相應,卻只被愛結繫而不被見結繫,而且見隨眠仍在它上面隨增?答:有。就是在集智已生、滅智未生的那一段位次上,見滅、見道所斷的二取相應之法。
先問:為什麼偏偏是那一段?因為遍行的見結(能通緣他部者)在見集斷時已經永斷,所以見結繫不上;不遍行的見結對它們既不能作所緣、又不能作相應,兩條路都斷了;而愛結是通緣的,仍能把它們當所緣繫住。至於見隨眠,那是它們自身的二取見隨眠在隨增,與見結繫不繫是兩回事。
易誤處:把『被某結所繫』與『某隨眠隨增』看成一件事。論在此正是要把兩者拆開——繫是就結的能繫說,隨增是就隨眠在所緣上增長說,可以一有一無。落地上:讀毘曇遇到這種夾在名單中間的細問答,不要跳過;它們往往正是在示範前面立的判準怎麼用。
三、見取二結:物數相等與能所之分
〔三之一〕三見與二取為什麼要拆成兩個結。 先問:見結既然收見,何不把二取也收進去,立一個結就好?論答:「三見二取,物取等故」——兩層理由。第一層是『物等』:三見有十八物,二取也是十八物,體數恰好相等,一多一少才好合,數目相等反而該分立。第二層是『取等』:三見是所取的一邊,二取是能取的一邊,能所有別,所以「立為二結」。
易誤處:以為『物等』是說二者性質相同所以應合。恰恰相反——論此處是用數目相等證明它們可以各自獨立成一結而不失衡,再用能所有別證明它們必須分。落地上:以後遇到本論『開』與『合』的爭議,先找兩把尺——體數與功能;本論的開合幾乎都由這兩把尺決定。
四、嫉慳入結:兩個條件,與十纏帶來的麻煩
〔四之一〕為什麼十纏之中只有嫉慳被抬進九結。 先問:纏那麼多,何以只有嫉、慳兩個升格為結?論答「二唯不善自在起故」——要同時具足兩個條件:唯是不善(不通無記),以及能自在起(不必依附見所斷的根本煩惱而能獨自現行)。「唯此二兩義具足,餘皆不然」。
〔四之二〕論主當場自拆這個理由。 這一段最見本論的性格。論立完理由,隨即自己指出限制:「若纏唯八此釋可然,許有十纏此釋非理」——因為忿與覆同樣具足那兩義。既然毘婆沙宗許十纏,這個解釋就不夠用,於是改立第二理由:「應言嫉、慳過失尤重,謂此二種數現行故」,並補三組理由——能為賤貧之因(嫉招卑賤、慳招貧窮)、遍顯慼歡兩類隨煩惱(嫉屬慼、慳屬歡)、惱亂出家在家二部(又轉為天與阿素洛、人與天、他部與自部三組)。
易誤處:把後面那一串當作『補充』。它不是補充,是替換——前一個理由在十纏的前提下已被論主自己判為非理。落地上:讀論要看清楚一個理由的適用前提;同一個結論在八纏之下與十纏之下,靠的不是同一條理由。這一段也是本論體例的樣本:立己說、自破、改立,全在同一段完成。
五、五順下分結:兩個留住你,三個拉你回來
〔五之一〕五個是哪五個,順的是什麼。 先問:順下分的『下分』指什麼?論答「此五順益下分界故」——「謂唯欲界得下分名」,五個是有身見、戒禁取、疑、欲貪、瞋恚。分工很清楚:後二(欲貪、瞋恚)使人「不能超欲界」,前三(有身見、戒禁取、疑)使人「設有能超由前三還下」。論給的譬喻是「如守獄卒防邏人故」——獄卒把你關在裡面,巡邏的把逃出去的抓回來,一守一追。
〔五之二〕另一種讀法:下分是下等有情。 論並錄「有餘師說」:下分不是指界,是指「下有情即諸異生」以及「下界即欲界」兩義;前三能障超出凡夫這一類(斷之即成聖),後二能令不超下界。⇒ 同一個名相有兩種切法,論並錄不判。
易誤處:以為兩說必有一是。本論體例是經無明文者二造並錄。落地上:這個譬喻很好用——修行卡住的時候,先分辨自己是被『欲貪瞋恚』關著,還是已經出去了又被『身見戒取疑』抓回來;兩種卡法對治不同。
六、預流斷三結:門與根,兩種攝法
〔六之一〕明明斷六,為什麼經只說斷三。 先問:預流所斷實有六種煩惱(三結之外還有邊執見、見取、邪見),經中何以只說「斷三結」?論答得很誠實:「理實應言斷六煩惱,攝門根故但說斷三」——說三不是斷得少,是舉能攝的三個代表六個。
攝法有兩層。一層是『門』:六個之中類有三種——只通一部的、通二部的、通四部的;說斷三種就攝了那三個門。一層是『根』:六個之中有三個是隨他而轉的——「邊執見隨身見轉,見取隨戒取轉,邪見隨疑轉」;說斷三種就攝了那三個根。所以「說斷三已說斷六」。
〔六之二〕第三解:趣異方的三種障。 論另錄一解,取一個旅人的譬喻:凡趣異方有三障——不欲發、迷正道(依邪道故)、疑正道;趣解脫者亦有相似三障——由身見怖畏解脫而不欲發趣,由戒禁取執邪道而迷失正路,由疑於道深懷猶預。
易誤處:把『斷三』讀成一份縮水的清單。落地上:這一段給了一條很實用的自檢——你在道上停住,是因為根本不想走、走錯了路、還是走著卻不信這是路?三種障各對一結。
七、五順上分結:越細越難越,五條線留住上二界
〔七之一〕上分五個與下分五個的對稱。 先問:既有順下分,何以又立順上分?論答:「如是五種若未斷時,能令有情不超上界。順益上界故,名順上分結」——色貪、無色貪、掉舉、慢、無明五個。與下分的對稱處在於:下分是留在欲界,上分是留在上二界;名字都取『順益』——順益哪一分,就以哪一分為名。
易誤處:以為上界的煩惱既然是無記,就不成障。上二界惑確實不是不善,卻仍是繫縛——善惡之性與繫不繫是兩件事。落地上:定境之中的掉舉與慢最難自覺,因為它們不現粗相;本論把它們與色無色二貪並列,正是提醒『越靜的地方,繩子越細』。
八、三縛:為什麼縛只有三個
〔八之一〕三縛的體與立三之由。 先問:煩惱這麼多,縛何以只立三?論先給體——「一貪縛,謂一切貪;二瞋縛,謂一切瞋;三癡縛,謂一切癡」,再給理由——「由隨三受說縛有三」:對樂受是貪縛隨增(所緣、相應二種隨增都有),對苦受是瞋,對捨受是癡。
〔八之二〕一個必須排掉的誤解。 論自己先擋:「雖於捨受亦有貪瞋,非如癡故」——不是說捨受上沒有貪瞋,是說貪瞋於捨受不如癡那樣相稱。又補一句限制:「約自相續,樂等三受為縛所緣,作此定說」——這個對應是就自身相續、以三受為所緣而作的決定說,不是說貪只在樂受上起。
易誤處:把三受與三毒讀成一一對應的鐵律。論已明說這只是就『所緣之受』所作的定說。落地上:這一組是最實用的觀行索引——樂處查貪、苦處查瞋、不苦不樂處查癡;第三條最容易漏,因為捨受不刺激,正是癡的溫床。
九、隨眠一句帶過:本論的省文法
〔九之一〕為什麼這一門只有五個字。 頌只作「隨眠前已說」,長行也只補一句:「隨眠有六、或七或十、或九十八,如前已說」。先問:六門之中何以獨此一門這樣草率?因為隨眠正是前兩卷的正題,六、七、十、九十八四層開合已辨得極詳,此處只需在六門的名單上補一格。
易誤處:以為此門無事可講而跳過。它其實提示了一件事——六門的骨架是先定好的,隨眠只是被放進這個骨架裡的一格;換言之,論不是因為有話說才立門,是因為門該有這一格。落地上:讀本論遇到極短的一節,通常不是內容少,是它在別處講完了;此時該做的是回頭把那一處補上,而不是略過。
十、隨煩惱:一個通名,一個別名
〔十之一〕同一個名字的兩種用法。 先問:根本煩惱到底算不算隨煩惱?論的答案是兩層。通名這一層:「此諸煩惱亦名隨煩惱,以皆隨心為惱亂事故」——根本煩惱也叫隨煩惱,取義在『隨心惱亂』。別名這一層:另有一批不同於根本煩惱的染污心所,屬行蘊所攝,「隨煩惱起故亦名隨煩惱,不名煩惱非根本故」——取義在『隨煩惱而起』。
易誤處:把兩層混成一層,於是讀不通『為什麼貪也叫隨煩惱,忿也叫隨煩惱』。同一個名相在本論常有通別二用,判準是取義之處不同:一個隨心,一個隨惑。落地上:往下十纏六垢全屬別名這一層;讀到『隨煩惱』三字,先問這裡取的是通名還是別名。
十一、十纏:八與十的兩宗,與逐個釋名
〔十一之一〕數目上的兩宗。 先問:纏究竟是八個還是十個?論並錄二說——「然《品類足》說有八纏,毘婆沙宗說纏有十」,十者即八加忿、覆。論不判孰是,但下文論及嫉慳立結之由時,已把『十纏』的前提當真來用(見第四節),可見兩宗之數在本論之中都要能跑得動。
〔十一之二〕逐個釋名,每一個都給了可驗的相。 嫉是「於他諸興盛事令心不喜」;慳是「財法巧施相違令心悋著」;悔即惡作;眠是「令心昧略為性,無有功力執持於身」;忿是「除瞋及害於情非情令心憤發」;覆是「隱藏自罪」。其中悔與眠有一個要緊的限制——「悔、眠二纏唯取染污」:善性的追悔與睡眠不入此數。
易誤處:把眠讀成生理的睡覺、把悔讀成一切反省。論已用『唯取染污』把它們切開一半。落地上:釋名不是背名相,是給你一組可以當場自檢的相——不喜他人興盛、心悋著、心昧略、心憤發、藏罪,五個相都能在當下的心上驗。
十二、纏的四等流:覆的三家異說
〔十二之一〕每一個纏是從哪一個根本煩惱流出來的。 先問:等流是什麼意思?就是同類相續而出——某個隨煩惱是某個根本煩惱的同類餘勢。論的歸屬是:無慚、慳、掉舉屬貪等流;無愧、眠、惛沈屬無明等流;嫉、忿屬瞋等流;悔屬疑等流。
〔十二之二〕唯獨覆有三說。 論在此並錄三家:「有說:覆是貪等流。有說:是無明等流。有說:是俱等流」,並以「有知無知,如其次第」點出三說的著眼:藏罪之人若心中明知自己有罪而故藏,偏於貪;若不知不覺地遮掩,偏於無明;兩邊都有,則屬俱等流。
易誤處:以為三說必須擇一。論此處連判詞都沒有下,只給了一把讀三說的尺(有知/無知)。落地上:覆之所以難歸類,正因為藏罪這件事本身既可能出於愛惜名利(貪),也可能出於無自知(癡)——這一條反而最貼近日用。
十三、六煩惱垢:另一批更粗的穢污
〔十三之一〕六垢的名與相。 先問:垢與纏差在哪裡?垢的立名在「從煩惱生,穢污相麁名煩惱垢」——取的是穢污而粗顯。六個是惱、害、恨、諂、誑、憍,各有定義:惱是「堅執諸有罪事,由此不取如理諫誨」;害是「於他能為逼迫,由此能行打罵等事」;恨是「於忿所緣事中,數數尋思結怨不捨」;諂是「心曲,由此不能如實自顯」;誑是「惑他」;憍前已釋。
〔十三之二〕四個等流與一條經證。 誑、憍屬貪等流;害、恨屬瞋等流;惱屬見取等流;諂屬諸見等流。最後一條論特地補了經證——「如言何曲?謂諸惡見,故諂定是諸見等流」。
易誤處:把恨與忿混為一談。論已分工——忿是當下憤發,恨是事後「數數尋思結怨不捨」;一個是火,一個是灰底下的餘燼。落地上:六垢裡有四個是對人的(害、恨、諂、誑),這一組最能檢驗『我的煩惱有沒有落到別人身上』。
十四、纏垢的斷門:五個通見修,其餘唯修
〔十四之一〕為什麼只有五個通見所斷。 先問:十纏六垢共十六個,斷的時候分兩批,分的判準是什麼?論答:無慚、無愧、眠、惛沈、掉舉五個「通見修斷,由此通與二部煩惱相應起故」——它們能與見所斷、修所斷兩部的煩惱相應而起,所以隨其所伴而定其所斷:「隨與見此諦所斷相應,即說名為見此諦所斷」。其餘嫉、慳、悔、忿、覆連同六垢,「自在起故,唯修所斷」。
〔十四之二〕自在起的定義要看清楚。 論給的界說是:「唯與修斷他力無明共相應故,名自在起」——所謂自在,不是說它強,是說它不依附見所斷的根本煩惱,只跟修所斷的獨頭無明作伴。
易誤處:把『自在起』讀成自由自在、力量大。它是一個技術詞,量的是依附關係。落地上:這一條解釋了一件很現實的事——見道斷了很多惑,可是嫉、慳、忿這些日常最擾人的東西一個也沒斷;因為它們根本不掛在見所斷那一邊,只能靠修道一品一品磨。
十五、三性門:欲界三個通二性
〔十五之一〕哪些不是純惡的。 先問:隨煩惱是不是一律不善?論答不是——「欲界所繫眠、惛、掉三,皆通不善、無記二性,所餘一切皆唯不善」;上二界的則「一切唯是無記性攝」。
易誤處:把『無記』讀成無害。無記只是說它不感異熟果,不是說它不障道;上界的惛掉憍全是無記,卻仍是繫上界的結(第七節已說)。落地上:這一門與前面『嫉慳唯不善』一條要合看——正因為嫉慳是純不善,才夠格升為結;眠、惛、掉通二性,所以升不上去。兩門互相印證,這就是六門重複盤點的用處。
十六、界繫門:諂誑上到初靜慮的一則故事
〔十六之一〕大梵王誑惑馬勝苾芻。 先問:諂、誑這樣粗的心所,怎麼會上到初靜慮?論用一則經中的事作證:「以大梵王匿己情事,現相誑惑馬勝苾芻」——大梵王把自己的實情藏起來,現出形相岔開對方的追問。論並自陳體例:「此二於前雖已分別,義相應故今復重辯」。其餘:惛、掉、憍三個通三界,剩下十一個唯在欲界。
易誤處:以為天上的境界不會有這種心所。論舉的正是最高位的梵王。落地上:這一則故事在毘曇裡不只一次被引,它的分量在於——位次高不等於惑已淨;諂誑之所以還在,是因為還有一個要維持的『我』的形象。
十七、識地門:哪些只在意識起
〔十七之一〕唯意地的三批。 先問:煩惱是不是六識都能起?論分兩批:見所斷的一切、所有的慢與眠、以及隨煩惱中自在起者,「如是一切皆依意識,依五識身無容起故」;其餘的通依六識——修所斷的貪瞋無明,及其相應的無慚無愧惛掉與大煩惱地法所攝者。
易誤處:以為『依五識起』就是眼耳鼻舌身在起煩惱。論的判準是能不能離開分別而起:見所斷之惑必依分別,五識不作分別,所以無容起。落地上:這一門解釋了為什麼見道能一時斷去大批煩惱——凡靠分別撐著的,理一通就塌;而通六識的那一批要靠修道慢慢磨,因為它們不靠道理活著。
十八、本惑的受相應:歡行與慼行
〔十八之一〕一把新尺:歡行與慼行。 先問:怎麼判某個煩惱與哪一種受相應?論用兩條線交叉——行相是歡是慼,以及遍不遍六識。貪是歡行且遍六識,故與喜、樂相應;瞋是慼行且遍六識,故與憂、苦相應;無明歡慼俱轉且遍六識,故遍與前四受相應;邪見歡慼俱轉而唯意地,故通憂喜;疑是慼行唯意地,故與憂相應;餘四見與慢是歡行唯意地,故與喜相應。
〔十八之二〕邪見為什麼可歡可慼。 論自設一問並自答:「如次先造罪福業故」——先造罪的人起邪見時歡喜(以為無報),先造福的人起邪見時憂慼(以為福空)。疑則另有一解:「懷猶預者求決定知心愁慼故」。
〔十八之三〕通相之上還有一條捨受。 別相說完,論補一條通相:「一切皆與捨受相應,以諸隨眠相續斷位勢力衰歇必住捨受」。上地則「皆隨所應遍與自地自識俱起諸受相應」。
易誤處:以為捨受與前面的喜憂苦樂衝突。不衝突——別相是就現行的行相說,通相是就勢力衰歇之位說,兩把尺量的不是同一段。落地上:這一門是修觀時最好用的一段——你可以從『此刻是歡是慼』反推現前的是哪一類惑。
十九、隨惑的受相應:憂喜之外的四個遍相應者
〔十九之一〕逐組的配屬。 嫉、悔、忿、惱、害、恨六個「一切皆與憂根相應,以慼行轉唯意地故」;慳與喜相應,論並補一句理由——「慳相與貪極相似故」;諂、誑、眠、覆通憂喜俱起,因為「或有時以歡喜心而行諂等,或時有以憂慼心行」;憍與喜、樂相應,在第三靜慮與樂相應、下諸地與喜相應。
〔十九之二〕最後四個為什麼遍五受。 無慚、無愧、惛沈、掉舉「四皆遍與五受相應」,理由在它們的地法歸屬——前二是大不善地法(遍一切不善心),後二是大煩惱地法(遍一切染污心)。凡『遍』者,受上自然也遍。
易誤處:把配屬硬背。論每一條都給了理由(歡慼行、唯意地、地法所攝),背的是理由不是表。落地上:諂誑一組最值得留意——同一個諂,可以帶著笑做,也可以帶著愁做;這正說明隨煩惱不由情緒定性,由行相定性。
二十、五蓋:唯在欲界,二體合一,障蘊故五
〔二十之一〕五蓋唯在欲界的證法。 先問:五蓋之中惛沈、掉舉、疑三個,是不是也像眠、悔那樣唯在欲界?論答唯在欲界,證據取自經——「以契經說如是五種純是圓滿不善聚故」;而「色無色界無有不善」,所以五蓋不通上界。這是一條以性定界的推法:既是純不善,就上不去。
〔二十之二〕食、治、用三同,故二體合一蓋。 先問:惛與眠是兩個法、掉與悔是兩個法,何以各合為一蓋?論給三個字並逐一釋名——「食謂所食,亦名資糧」「治謂能治,亦名非食」「用謂事用,亦名功能」。惛眠蓋的食是五法:𧄼瞢、不樂、頻申、食不平性、心昧劣性;非食是光明想;事用同在「俱能令心性沈昧」。掉悔蓋的食是四法:親里尋、國土尋、不死尋、隨念昔種種所更戲笑歡娛承奉等事;非食是奢摩他;事用同在「俱能令心不寂靜」。三者既同,故合為一。
〔二十之三〕唯立五個的理由:障五蘊。 「唯此於五蘊能為勝障故」——貪恚障戒蘊,惛沈睡眠障慧蘊,掉舉惡作障定蘊;定慧既無則於四諦起疑,「疑故能令乃至解脫解脫智見皆不得起」。五蓋一路障下來,正好把無漏五蘊(戒、定、慧、解脫、解脫智見)全數擋住。
易誤處:把『食』讀成飲食。此處的食是資養義——什麼在餵這個蓋。落地上:這一段是全卷最能直接拿去用的一段。想斷惛眠,論給的不是意志力,是查它的食(是不是吃太飽、是不是心裡不樂)與它的非食(起光明想);想斷掉悔,同樣先查四種尋(想家、想鄉、想著自己不會死、回味往日的熱鬧),非食是止。斷煩惱先斷它的伙食,這是本段留下的方法。
二十一、五蓋次第之諍:一次公開的往復
〔二十一之一〕論主先破自宗的舊解。 先問:既然貪恚障戒、惛眠障慧、掉悔障定,那經中的次第(惛眠在前、掉悔在後)就有問題了——因為「必依定方有慧生,定障亦應先慧障故」,掉悔既障定,理應排在惛眠之前。這一難是論主自己提的;光記於此明標破者,作「論主破前說一切有部師解」。
〔二十一之二〕第一種解法:把配屬對調。 論引「有餘師言」:五蓋之中,惛眠與掉悔「如次能障定蘊慧蘊」——惛眠障定、掉悔障慧,配屬一對調,經中的次第就順了。此說並有經證:「修等持者怖畏惛眠,修擇法者怖畏掉悔」。
〔二十一之三〕第二種解法:改用五因立五。 論再引「有餘別說:唯立五因」,並以問答展開:「彼說云何?謂在行位……」——先在行位對色等取可愛可憎二相,後在住位起欲貪、瞋恚二蓋,這兩個障礙將入定之心;由此正入定位時止觀不能正習,便起惛眠、掉悔,如次障奢摩他與毘鉢舍那;由此出定位思擇法時,疑又為障。⇒ 這一解不動配屬,改用修行的時間軸(行位、住位、入定位、出定位)重排五蓋,次第自然落定。
易誤處:把三段讀成三個並列的說法。它們是一條線:難 → 第一解(調配屬)→ 第二解(換軸線)。落地上:這一段示範了經文次第出現疑難時的兩種正當解法——要麼改配屬,要麼改所依之軸;兩者都不必改經文。至於二解孰勝,論未判,古德亦未判(見承衍)。
二十二、【品級大節】從明惑體轉入明惑滅
至此,全品『明惑之體』一段結束。「今應思擇」四字一起,當品進入大文第二:明惑滅。三家古德在此同時落刀,光記作「此下當品之中大文第二明惑滅」,寶疏作「自此已下,大文第二明斷」,頌疏作「從此大文第二,明惑滅」——三家所標的六個子科也一致:斷惑四因、四種對治、斷惑處、遠性四種、斷惑得滅、九種遍知。
這一刀不落在卷界上,落在本卷之中;讀的時候要自己在此處換一口氣:上來一直在數煩惱有多少、屬哪一格;從這裡起,全部在問一件事——它們怎麼沒的。
二十三、斷惑四因:不是所有惑都靠『看清楚』而斷
〔二十三之一〕先看那一問是怎麼提出來的。 論的轉場句本身就是一個難:他界遍行惑、以及見滅道所斷之中緣有漏的惑,「於彼斷位不知彼所緣,知彼所緣時而彼不斷」——斷的時候還不知道它的所緣,知道它所緣的時候它早斷了。可見「非要遍知所緣故斷」。
〔二十三之二〕四因的分工。 見所斷惑由前三因斷:一、遍知所緣故斷——見苦集斷自界緣、見滅道斷無漏緣(所緣被遍知,惑即斷);二、斷彼能緣故斷——見苦集斷他界緣,「以自界緣能緣於彼,能緣若斷彼隨斷故」;三、斷彼所緣故斷——見滅道斷有漏緣,「以無漏緣能為彼境,所緣若斷彼隨斷故」。修所斷惑則唯由第四因:對治起故斷,「以若此品對治道生,則此品中諸惑頓斷」。
〔二十三之三〕一條反向的對治規則。 論並補:「謂上上品所有諸惑,下下品道能為對治;至下下品所有諸惑,上上品道能為對治。」
易誤處:把『遍知所緣故斷』當成斷惑的唯一模型。論這一整節正是要把它降為四分之一。落地上:第二、第三因說的是連坐——能緣斷了被緣的跟著斷,所緣斷了能緣的跟著斷;修行上並不是每一個煩惱都要單獨對付一次。至於最粗的惑反而由最弱的道斷、最細的惑要等最強的道,這一條到修道位會反覆用到。
二十四、四種對治:四個名字,兩種排法
〔二十四之一〕四種的界說。 斷對治是無間道(正斷之時);持對治是「此後道,由彼能持此斷得故」;遠分對治是「解脫道後所有道,由彼道能令此所斷惑得更遠故」,論並錄「有餘師說:亦解脫道」(解脫道本身也算);厭患對治是「若有道見此界過失深生厭患」。
〔二十四之二〕論主給的第二種排法。 論列完四名,隨即自陳:「然此對治若欲善說,理實應為如是次第」——厭患(緣苦集起的加行道)、斷(緣一切起的無間道)、持(緣一切起的解脫道)、遠分(緣一切起的勝進道)。⇒ 前一種是依名而列,後一種是依修行實際發生的順序而列。
易誤處:把兩個次第看成矛盾。論自己說得很清楚,第二個是「若欲善說」——同一組法,一個依名列,一個依事列。落地上:這四個對應的正是加行道、無間道、解脫道、勝進道四位;把煩惱的對治掛回四道,修行的地圖才對得起來。
二十五、斷惑從所緣斷:一條很容易讀錯的原則
〔二十五之一〕不能離相應,只能離所緣。 先問:斷惑到底斷掉了什麼?論答:「不可令其離相應法,但可令彼遠離所緣,令於所緣不復生故」——相應法是同時俱有的,拆不開;能拆的只有惑與它的境。
〔二十五之二〕過去的惑怎麼斷。 論自設難:斷未來惑還說得通(令它於境不復生),過去的惑呢?又擋掉一個現成的答案——若說『從所緣』就是指『遍知所緣故斷』,那也不行,「此亦非理,不決定故」(前節已證那只是四因之一)。論給的正解是換一條路:自相續中的煩惱斷,是「由得斷故」(惑之得斷,惑即不屬此身);他相續中的煩惱、以及一切色法不染法之斷,是「由能緣彼自相續中所有諸惑究竟斷故」。
易誤處:以為斷惑是把某個東西從心裡挖掉。論的模型完全不是——斷的是『得』與『所緣的路』,不是把惑消滅掉。落地上:這也解釋了為什麼他人的煩惱不由我斷、外色不由我斷——我能斷的只是我緣他的那一分。
二十六、遠性四種:四個譬喻與一段四輪往復
〔二十六之一〕四種遠與四個喻。 論以「傳說」二字起頭列四種:相遠性如四大種(同在一聚而相異)、治遠性如持犯戒(同在一身而相治)、處遠性如東西海(同在一世界而方隔)、時遠性如過未世(同依一法而時隔)。四個喻的共同結構是——同處而遠:所以『遠』不是空間概念,是『不相及』的概念。
〔二十六之二〕四輪往復。 其下是本卷最長的一段問答,光記逐輪標了說者:「望何說遠」是論主問,「望現在世」是說一切有部答;「無間已滅……如何名遠」是論主難,「由世性別……方得名遠」是說一切有部答;「若爾現在……說名為遠」是論主復難。復難含三支:無為法沒有作用何以反名近;若由現在遍得無為故名近則去來二世亦然,何況虛空無為根本無得;若說過未互望隔現在故遠、現望二世皆鄰故近,則去來對現在既鄰又隔,「具二名,不應一向說名為遠」。
〔二十六之三〕收束句。 末後論給出一個解:「若依正理,應說去來離法自相故名為遠,未來未得法自相故、過去已捨法自相故。」——遠近不從時距說,從有沒有得到法的自相說。頌尾的『等』字,論也交代了:「等言為明舉事未盡」。
易誤處:把「傳說」二字讀過去。本論用『傳說』時,語氣是有距離的——這是照傳而不自任。落地上:這一段是全卷最好的思辨樣本;三個詰難都用同一招——把對方的判準拿去量別的東西,看它還成不成立。至於這個收束句的歸屬與眾賢的反破,見承衍。
二十七、惑無再斷,離繫有重得:六個時候
〔二十七之一〕先分清兩件事。 先問:道一直在勝進,那已斷的惑會不會再斷一次?論答不會——「即由彼道此惑頓斷,必無後時再斷惑義」。但離繫(斷所顯的無為)有『重得』:離繫本身不會變好,「而道進時容有重起彼勝得義」——變的是『得』,不是離繫。
〔二十七之二〕六時與逐位的減法。 六時是治道起(解脫道)、得果(預流、一來、不還、阿羅漢四)、練根(轉根)。其下論逐位作減法:欲界見四諦斷、上界見前三諦斷者具六時;上界見道諦斷者五時(治生即得果,不分二時),欲界修斷前五品亦五時(除預流果);第六品四時(得一來果與治生同時),第七第八品四時(得果四中除前二);第九品三時(治生即得不還),上二界修斷除有頂第九外亦三時(得果四中除前三);有頂第九唯二時(治生即得阿羅漢)。
〔二十七之三〕論主自標這是權說。 末後補一句限制:「如是且說容有理說」——利根者不練根,超越證者不歷預流等果,各要再減。
易誤處:把這一串數字硬背。它其實只有一條運算規則——凡治道起與得果落在同一剎那者併為一時;凡該果先前已得者除去一時。落地上:這一節也交代了修行的一個實情:斷過的不必再斷,但同一個『已斷』在後面每一個關口都會被重新認定一次,認定得一次比一次殊勝。
二十八、九遍知之一:九個是怎麼數出來的
〔二十八之一〕先分清智遍知與斷遍知。 論在轉入九遍知之前先立名:「遍知有二:一智遍知、二斷遍知」——智遍知是無漏智;斷遍知「謂即諸斷,此於果上立因名故」,就是那些『斷』本身,只是借能遍知之智的名來稱它。九遍知說的全是後者。
〔二十八之二〕六加三的算法。 見諦所斷立六:欲界初二部(見苦、見集)斷合立一,次二部(見滅、見道)各立一,共三;上二界合算,同樣「初二斷一,二各一」而成三——合為六。修道所斷立三:欲界修斷立一,即五順下分結盡遍知;色界修斷立一,即色愛盡遍知;無色界修斷立一,即一切結永盡遍知。
〔二十八之三〕為什麼修斷要分色與無色而見斷不分。 論以問答收此科:「以修所斷治不同故」——修所斷在色界與無色界各有各的對治道,故須別立;見所斷上二界對治相同,故合立。
易誤處:以為九是隨手湊的。九=見斷六+修斷三,而六與三各有各的合開規則。落地上:注意兩個『并前立故』——順下分盡是連著欲界見斷三個一起算的,一切結盡也是連著前面一起算的;遍知是累計的帳,不是分項的帳,這一點到後面得捨遍知時是關鍵。
二十九、九遍知之二:它們分別是誰的果
〔二十九之一〕忍果六、智果三。 論先辨忍智:忍果六,即三界見斷六遍知;智果三,即順下分盡、色愛盡、一切結盡三個,「由此三遍知是修道果故」。論自設一難:忍怎麼可以稱遍知(遍知本是智之名)?答有二:「諸忍皆是智眷屬故,如王眷屬假立王名」;「或忍與智同一果故」。
〔二十九之二〕依地而分的果。 未至定果具九(依未至能斷三界見修所斷);根本靜慮果五或八——「所言五者,毘婆沙師說」根本地唯斷色無色所攝,欲界斷唯是未至果;「所言八者,尊者妙音說」根本地亦與欲界諸惑為斷對治,先離欲染者依根本地入見諦時,於欲界見斷法斷「許別道引無漏得故」,唯除順下分盡遍知(那個唯是未至果)。中間靜慮如根本說。無色邊地(空處近分)果唯一,即色愛盡;前三根本無色果亦唯一,即一切結盡。
〔二十九之三〕依道而分的果。 世俗道果二(順下分盡、色愛盡);聖道果九;法智果三、類智果二;法智品果六、類智品果五,「品言通攝智及忍故」。
易誤處:把『五或八』讀成本論猶豫。這是兩家並列——五是毘婆沙師說,八是尊者妙音說,論文自身即帶說者標籤。落地上:這一節是全論『同一組法從不同的軸各數一遍』的極致——依忍智、依地、依道各數一次,九個數字每次重排。能重排而不衝突,正是九遍知這一分類站得住的證明。
三十、九遍知之三:為什麼是九不是更多
〔三十之一〕四個緣。 先問:有漏法之斷「雖多體位」,何以只立九?論答由四緣。前三緣立六忍果:得無漏離繫得、缺有頂、滅雙因——「諸斷要具如是三緣立遍知名,闕則不爾」。
〔三十之二〕逐位驗證這三緣。 異生位有滅雙因而無無漏斷得、未缺有頂,故不名遍知;聖位從入見諦至苦類忍以前,有無漏斷得而未缺有頂、未滅雙因;至苦類智、集法忍位,缺有頂而猶未滅雙因(未斷見集所斷諸遍行因);至後法智類智位所得諸斷,三緣具足,才於一一位建立遍知。
〔三十之三〕第四緣與一個被吸收的第五緣。 三智果則加第四緣『越界』——「言越界者,謂此界中煩惱等法皆全離故」。另有一說立『離俱繫』為第五緣,論的取捨是:此緣「與滅雙因及越界緣,用無別故,雖義有異而不別說」。末後補一個必要的分辨:越界之位皆滅雙因,但滅雙因時未必越界,故須於滅雙因外別立越界。
易誤處:把四緣讀成四個條件的清單。它其實是一台驗算機——論拿它逐位跑了一遍,凡跑不過的就不立遍知。落地上:這一節示範了本論最嚴的一種論證法:先立條件,再拿所有位次逐一試算,不合者當場淘汰;九這個數不是規定出來的,是算出來的。
三十一、九遍知之四:誰成就幾個
〔三十一之一〕見道位的階梯。 異生「定無成遍知理」。聖者住見諦位:從初至苦集法忍未成就;至集法智、集類忍成一;至集類智、滅法忍成二;至滅法智、滅類忍成三;至滅類智、道法忍成四;至道法智、道類忍成五。⇒ 一階一階往上加,每兩心添一個。
〔三十一之二〕修道位與無學位的增減。 修道位以道類智為初,至未全離欲界染及離欲退者皆成六。至全離欲而色愛未盡、或先離欲者從道類智未起色盡勝果道前,唯成一(順下分盡);從色愛盡及無學位起色纏退者亦一。有色愛者從色愛永盡、先離色者從起色盡道至未全離無色愛前,成二(下分盡、色愛盡);從無學退起無色纏者亦成二。住無學位唯成一,即一切結永盡遍知。
易誤處:以為數目一路遞增。它是先增後併——見道六個一個個加上去,到修道卻反而併成一個(順下分盡把前面五個吃進去了)。落地上:這正是第二十八節那個『并前立故』的兌現;讀到『無學唯成一』不要以為退步了,那一個是把一切都收進去的一個。
三十二、九遍知之五:為什麼不還與阿羅漢要總集為一
〔三十二之一〕兩個緣。 先問:何以獨獨不還果與阿羅漢果要把諸斷「總集建立為一遍知」?論答具二緣故:「一者越界、二者得果。唯彼兩位具足二緣。」——這兩位既跨過了一整界(不還越欲界,阿羅漢越上二界),又同時是得沙門果之位,兩個條件同時湊足,才有資格總集。
易誤處:以為總集是為了少記幾個名目。不是——總集本身是一個義理上的資格,要兩緣具足才給。落地上:這一節與前面『越界緣』一條互相扣合(第三十節);本論凡遇『合』與『開』,一律要先出示合的資格,從不因方便而合。
三十三、九遍知之六:捨與得,以及全品的收束
〔三十三之一〕捨的四種情形。 捨一者:從無學及色愛盡位全離欲退。捨二者:諸不還從色愛盡起欲纏退,及彼獲得阿羅漢時。捨五者:先離欲後入見諦,至道類智時得下分盡而捨前五。捨六者:未離欲的聖者得離欲時。
〔三十三之二〕得的三種與一個空格。 「得亦然者,謂有得一得二得六,唯除得五」。得一者:得未得者,及從無學起色纏退。得二者:從無學起無色界諸纏退時。得六者:謂退不還。
〔三十三之三〕注意那個空格。 頌面「得亦然除五」的『除五』是全段的機關——捨有五,得沒有五。因為『捨五』發生在得下分盡而併吞前五之時,那是一個只出不進的位次;沒有任何一個位次會一次得到五個。
易誤處:把捨讀成退步、得讀成進步。此處的捨有兩種來源——退而捨(起纏退)與進而捨(得下分盡而捨前五、得阿羅漢而捨二);後者是併帳,不是損失。落地上:全品收在「因辯隨眠,分別斷竟」一句——為了辨隨眠而附帶把『斷』分別完了。讀完這一卷再回頭看第一節那句「義差別故,復說五種」,會發現全卷首尾是同一件事:同一批煩惱,換一個角度就要重新結一次帳;直到最後一次結帳,帳上什麼也不剩。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏之判釋與互異
一部完全不在場的疏。 本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品、賢聖品,隨眠品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。其卷一總覽表雖有『隨眠品六十九行』之類的目錄語,那不是疏文,不能充作釋文,也不以他卷之文湊補。據實標闕。
三家科判骨幹全合,性格各異。 開科之語:光記作「此下第二明結等六門」,頌疏作「從此第二,明結等六門」,二家用語幾乎逐字相同;寶疏則以牒論語標「結前四門生後門也」,取『結前生後』之勢。切分則三家一致——寶疏作「此下五行半頌,第一明結。於中三種:一九結、二五下分結、三五上分結」,與光記所分無異,唯寶疏獨標頌數(五行半頌),光記與頌疏皆不標。引據路數則各有偏好:光記偏引《婆沙》,寶疏偏引《正理論》——如釋『結』之名,寶疏引「《正理論》云『於境於生有繫縛能,故名為結』」。並錄不判。
兩處『無結』:光記在該判之處不判。 這是本卷讀三疏最值得留意的一點。其一是五蓋次第之諍(本文第二十一節):光記明標破者為「論主破前說一切有部師解」,又標經部之言、標「敘經部釋」,並把「彼說云何」標為問、「謂在行位」以下標為經部答——說者一路標得清清楚楚,卻在段末不下任何判詞,釋畢即轉入下科。其二是遠性一段(第二十六節):光記逐輪標「論主問」「說一切有部答」「論主難」「說一切有部答」「論主復難」,末句標「論主述經部解遠相」——明說那一句不是論主自宗,是論主代述經部之解;然後同樣不判經部解與有部解孰是。⇒ 光記在此的體例是:說者要標到底,是非不代論主下。
一處有結:根本地果『五或八』。 相對於上面兩處的不判,光記於此則先下己判——「根本靜慮雖復說五說八不同,說五正義」,把毘婆沙師的『五』定為正義;至妙音一系解畢,另下案語「妙音意說:根本望欲有斷對治」,明標『八』為尊者妙音之異說而非正義。光記並引《正理》五十六以助其判。⇒ 同一部疏,三處三樣:兩處不判、一處先判;判與不判之界,正在於論文自身是否已帶說者標籤(『五或八』一段論文自具「毘婆沙師說」「尊者妙音說」,光記遂敢判;前二處論文只作「有餘師言」「有餘別說」,光記遂不判)。並錄不判。
光記牒論之字與底本有異。 光記牒本卷開卷句作「如是己辨」,底本作「如是已辯」——己/已、辨/辯二字皆異。後者是本論與三疏的全書級字用差(本論慣用『辯』,三疏慣用『辨』),照錄不改。
頌疏卷首的品題不在正文裡。 頌疏本卷正文卷首唯作「俱舍論頌疏論本第二十一」,不含品名;品名「分別隨眠品第五之三」十八字係乙本異文,見於該卷校注。這是一條讀疏的方法提醒——凡遇疏本卷首之品題,須另核其注文原貌,不可逕以為正文所有。
二、眾賢之破與補釋
先看名字:眾賢二論的品名不叫『分別隨眠品』。 《順正理論》與《顯宗論》此品皆作「辯隨眠品」。以本論品名去搜二論必然零命中,而場景明明在那裡——這是跨本比對的常見陷阱,只能取場景結構定位。
遠性一段:光記無結,眾賢有結。 這是本卷最清楚的一組對照。第二十六節的收束句「若依正理,應說去來離法自相故名為遠……」,眾賢逐字摘引而冠以「經主此中作如是說」,隨即判之曰「彼說偏與正理相違。諸自相無皆非遠性,此成遠性必有自相,遠性攝故,如餘遠性」——理路是:自相若沒有就不成其為遠性,而去來既許為遠性所攝,就不該說它『離法自相』。同一段中另有一見在前:本論長行的自設難「若謂由現遍得無為故名近者,去來二世例亦應然」,眾賢亦引作經主之說而破「由先釋理,為例不成」。⇒ 同一個論題,光記選擇不下判詞,眾賢選擇正面判違;兩家對『結』的取捨互異,唯錄不判。
得捨遍知一段:一次技術性的時位糾正。 本論釋『捨五』作「謂先離欲後入見諦道類智時」,眾賢引作「言捨五者,經主釋言:謂先離欲道類智位」,並正之曰「此但應說道類忍時,道類智時彼已捨故。夫言得捨,據將說故」,又補一個簡別——須說明是依未至定入見諦者;若依根本定入見諦,於欲界斷不得無漏離繫得,本來就沒得到那三個遍知,「非先不得可言今捨」。⇒ 此條所爭不在義理立場,在時位語的精確度與所依定的簡別。此條於《顯宗論》全同重出。
一條誠實的負命題。 遠性那兩見(上文第一組)於《顯宗論》闕載——其對應段只平鋪四遠性與四喻,既無『經主』字樣,也無本論原句的轉述與批判,逕接下頌。這不是檢索之失,是二論本身的詳略之異:順正理有破而顯宗無破。據實記之。
三、真諦舊譯之異
譯名自成一系,其中一組最要小心。 真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系。九結之中,玄奘依煩惱自性命名(愛結、恚結),真諦依煩惱行相命名(隨順結、違逆結);三縛亦然(貪縛癡縛/欲縛無明縛)。最需留意的是六煩惱垢:玄奘作惱、害、恨、諂、誑、憍,真諦作不捨、逼惱、結過、諂、誑、醉——六名幾乎逐一不同,必須依真諦自己的釋義才對得上(不捨=堅執不受正教,近奘之『惱』;結過=數思忿心所緣,近奘之『恨』;逼惱=損辱他意行打罵,近奘之『害』;醉=奘之『憍』)。不可逕以字面對讀。 人名亦雙差:玄奘的『馬勝苾芻』,真諦作『淨命阿輸實』,指同一人而譯字全異。
體例之差與開合之差。 玄奘作「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行,真諦作「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為數段。故本卷玄奘一頌四支連書的『纏之四等流』,真諦拆為五段頌句方竟其義;斷惑四因玄奘一頌四句連書,真諦則分二處列見所斷三因與修所斷一因。反過來,嫉慳之失一段,真諦另引一段古偈為證而玄奘無此引。詳略隨段而異,無定向。
一個數字上的出入,存而不決。 九遍知之忍智果一節,玄奘頌作「於中忍果六」,真諦釋語卻作「是八忍果」。二本的義理節點相同(見斷六遍知為忍果、修斷三遍知為智果),數字表述確有出入。此為本卷唯一明顯的數字歧異,唯錄不判——未依奘改諦,亦未依諦改奘。
頌與長行的分配二本不同之一例。 隨煩惱一門,真諦頌句多出「說彼非煩惱」一句;玄奘的同義語不在頌而在長行(「不名煩惱非根本故」)。同一個義,一本放進頌、一本放進釋,這是二譯結構性差異的縮影。
四、可對讀之座標
校勘上的兩處回改。 本卷底本有兩處從《高麗藏》回改:「又二能為賤貧因故」的『貧』(大正原印作『貪』)、「由此不取如理諫誨」的『誨』(大正原印作『悔』)。前者一改,嫉招卑賤、慳招貧窮的兩兩相扣才成立;後者一改,『諫誨』才成詞。二處大正原印並錄於考據,唯錄不判。另有數條異讀涉義較顯——遠分對治之『解脫道後所有道』的『後』(一作『彼』)、根本地見道果之『別道引』(宋元明作『引道別』、宮本作『別道別』)、得遍知之『言得一者』的『一』(宮本作『二』)——皆並錄備考,異讀之取捨屬義理之判,不在此節。
隨煩惱這一格,後來被重新編過。 本卷立隨煩惱的通別二義(通者隨心惱亂,別者隨煩惱而起、非根本),其別名一層列的是十纏六垢。唯識一系於同一法位改立二十目——忿、恨、覆、惱、嫉、慳、誑、諂、害、憍、無慚、無愧、掉舉、惛沈、不信、懈怠、放逸、失念、散亂、不正知——並以小、中、大三類收之(各別起者為小,遍不善者為中,遍染心者為大)。⇒ 『非根本而隨心起』這一義兩系不改,而所列之目與分類的尺換了:本卷以『所從生的等流』歸類(貪等流、瞋等流、無明等流、疑等流),唯識以『所遍的範圍』歸類。同一批心所,兩種索引法,可以並看。
六門的並列,瑜伽一系也有同型的一張表。 本卷以結、縛、隨眠、隨煩惱、纏六名收同一批煩惱;《瑜伽師地論》於雜染門作同型的並列——九結、三縛、七隨眠、三隨煩惱依次列下,其後亦列五蓋。五蓋的列名二系全合,唯第三、第四目的譯語詳略不同(本卷作惛眠、掉悔,彼作惛沈睡眠、掉舉惡作)——而本卷『二體合為一蓋』的機關(食、治、用三同),正可以此為對讀的座標。
Before Reading This Fascicle
This fascicle is the close of the chapter on the afflictions in the Abhidharmakośa, and it is also the fascicle in the whole treatise that most resembles a ledger book. The two foregoing fascicles finished the entity, the number, the realm-affiliation, and the increase by attachment of the latent tendencies; this one opens its mouth and adds no new dharma at all — it merely changes the names: fetter, bond, latent tendency, secondary affliction, entanglement, and grime of affliction besides, six names turning back to look once more over the same set of afflictions. The three ancient commentaries let the knife of their outlines fall at one and the same place here: Puguang’s Record marks “below, the second, explaining the six gates of fetter and the rest,” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks “from here the second, explaining the six gates of fetter and the rest,” and Fabao’s Commentary, citing the treatise’s own words, marks “it gathers up the four foregoing gates and produces the gate that follows” — three houses dividing their fascicles independently and the boundary agreeing throughout.
Why change the names? Because each name measures one function of the afflictions: a fetter ties, a bond binds fast, a latent tendency lies dormant, a secondary affliction follows along, an entanglement enwraps in the present moment, a grime defiles. The same set of things changes its number when the rule changes, and this is the move this treatise loves best; if in reading this fascicle one only remembers the numbers and never asks “which rule was this number taken with,” what one is left with at the end is a heap of names and marks impossible to keep hold of.
There is one more thing to say first. Concealed within this fascicle is a chapter-level main division of the outline — with the four words “now this should be considered” (the page anchor falling in the middle of the fascicle) the whole chapter turns from “explaining the entity of the afflictions” into “explaining the cessation of the afflictions.” This cut does not fall at the fascicle boundary; it falls in mid-fascicle. The three ancient commentaries all mark the second of the main text here at once: Puguang’s Record gives “below, within this chapter, the second of the main text, explaining the cessation of the afflictions,” Fabao’s Commentary gives “from here below, the second of the main text, explaining abandonment,” and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives “from here the second of the main text, explaining the cessation of the afflictions.” This fascicle is therefore in fact two halves: the first half is still the general account book of the afflictions, and the whole second half is the method of settling accounts — the four causes of abandoning the afflictions, the four kinds of counteragent, abandonment from the side of the object, the four kinds of distance, and at the last the six-tiered mechanism of the nine full comprehensions closing the whole chapter. A separate large section will be set up below when that point is reached; take note of the turn made there.
I. Six Names: No New Dharma Added, Only a Change of Rule
〔1.1〕Why five more must be spoken of after the outflows and the torrents. First the question: the outflows, the torrents, the yokes, and the appropriations were just finished in the foregoing fascicle, and the names of the afflictions are already not few; why set up the five of fetter and the rest besides? The treatise’s answer is a single sentence — “it is just these afflictions that, because the senses of fetter, bond, latent tendency, secondary affliction, and entanglement differ, are further spoken of as five kinds.” The key lies in the three words “the senses differ”: it is not that dharmas have been added, but that senses have been added. What “outflow” takes is the leaking out, what “torrent” takes is the drowning and sweeping away, what “fetter” takes is the tying and binding, what “entanglement” takes is the enwrapping of what is presently active — the names are a functional profile of the afflictions and not an inventory of them.
The easy error: to take the six gates as six classes of affliction, and then to ask “how many fetters are there, how many entanglements, and what do they come to when added?” They cannot be added. The six gates are six fresh stocktakings of one and the same set of accounts, each with a different angle of questioning. In practice: when you read on and find nine fetters, ten entanglements, six grimes, do not hurry to add them up; ask first by which function this gate is gathering them in.
II. The Nine Fetters: Nine Cords from Craving and Ill Will to Envy and Avarice
〔2.1〕The list of the nine fetters and the definition of the fetter of craving. First the question: which nine are the nine fetters? The treatise lists them in good order — “first the fetter of craving, second the fetter of ill will, third the fetter of pride, fourth the fetter of ignorance, fifth the fetter of views, sixth the fetter of grasping, seventh the fetter of doubt, eighth the fetter of envy, ninth the fetter of avarice.” Among them there is one defining sentence for the fetter of craving that matters most: “the fetter of craving here means greed in the three realms.” Notice that it does not say “greed in the desire realm” — greed in all three realms counts as the fetter of craving, and so greed for form and greed for the formless are cords no less, not excused because they are subtle. As for the three of pride, ignorance, and doubt, the treatise says “for the rest, their marks should be adjudged as is fitting,” handing the definitions back to the places already adjudged in the foregoing fascicles rather than repeating them.
The easy error: to read “craving” as human affection. The craving here is another name for greed, and what it measures is adhesion; the subtler the greed for a state of absorption, the less it looks like an affliction, and yet it enters the fetters all the same. In practice: the very first of the nine fetters blocks off the line of retreat that says “what I feel is a pure liking” — greed in all three realms goes into the ledger without exception.
〔2.2〕A very fine exchange: the dharma bound by the fetter of craving alone and not by the fetter of views. The treatise inserts here an extremely fine posed question: is there a dharma that is associated with views and yet is bound only by the fetter of craving and not by the fetter of views, while the latent tendency of views still increases by attachment upon it? Answer: there is. It is, at that stage where the cognition of origination has already arisen and the cognition of cessation has not yet arisen, the dharmas associated with the two graspings that are abandoned through seeing cessation and through seeing the path.
First ask: why that stage in particular? Because the all-pervading fetter of views (that which can take another category for its object) has already been forever abandoned at the abandoning through seeing origination, and so the fetter of views cannot bind them; while the fetter of views that is not all-pervading can be neither their object nor associated with them, both roads being cut. But the fetter of craving takes an object universally, and can still bind them as its object. As for the latent tendency of views, that is their own latent tendency of the two graspings increasing by attachment upon them, which is a different matter from whether the fetter of views binds them.
The easy error: to take “being bound by a certain fetter” and “a certain latent tendency increasing by attachment” for one and the same thing. It is exactly these two that the treatise here means to pry apart — binding is spoken of from the side of the fetter’s power to bind, increase by attachment from the side of a latent tendency growing upon its object, and the one may be present where the other is not. In practice: when in reading Abhidharma you meet a fine exchange of this kind wedged into the middle of a list, do not skip it; such passages are very often demonstrating exactly how the criterion just established is to be used.
III. The Fetters of Views and of Grasping: An Equal Count of Things and the Division of What Grasps from What Is Grasped
〔3.1〕Why the three views and the two graspings must be split into two fetters. First the question: since the fetter of views gathers in the views, why not gather the two graspings in as well and set up one fetter only? The treatise answers: “the three views and the two graspings are equal in things and equal in grasping” — two layers of reason. The first layer is “equal in things”: the three views have eighteen things and the two graspings likewise eighteen, the count of entities being exactly equal; things are well gathered only where one side is more and the other less, and an equal number is precisely a reason for setting them up apart. The second layer is “equal in grasping”: the three views are the side of what is grasped, the two graspings the side of what grasps, and since what grasps and what is grasped differ, they are “set up as two fetters.”
The easy error: to suppose that “equal in things” means the two are of the same nature and therefore ought to be gathered. It is exactly the reverse — the treatise here uses the equality of the count to prove that they can each stand independently as a fetter without imbalance, and then uses the difference of what grasps from what is grasped to prove that they must be divided. In practice: hereafter, when you meet a dispute in this treatise over “opening out” and “gathering together,” look first for the two rules — the count of entities and the function; almost every joining and dividing in this treatise is settled by these two.
IV. Envy and Avarice Enter the Fetters: Two Conditions, and the Trouble Brought by the Ten Entanglements
〔4.1〕Why, of the ten entanglements, only envy and avarice are raised into the nine fetters. First the question: the entanglements being so many, why are only the two of envy and avarice promoted to fetters? The treatise answers, “because these two alone are unwholesome and arise of themselves” — two conditions must be present at once: being unwholesome alone (not extending to the indeterminate), and being able to arise of themselves (able to become active on their own without leaning upon a root affliction abandoned through seeing). “These two alone have both senses present; the rest are not so.”
〔4.2〕The author takes his own reason apart on the spot. This passage shows the character of the treatise better than any other. Having established the reason, the treatise at once points out its limit itself: “if the entanglements were eight alone this explanation would pass, but if one grants that there are ten entanglements this explanation is unreasonable” — since rage and concealment equally possess those two senses. The Vaibhāṣika school granting ten entanglements, this explanation is no longer sufficient, and so a second reason is established instead: “one should say that the faults of envy and avarice are especially grave, in that these two occur again and again”; and three further sets of reasons are added — that they can be causes of lowliness and of poverty (envy drawing lowliness, avarice drawing poverty), that they display universally the two classes of secondary affliction, the dejected and the glad (envy belonging to the dejected, avarice to the glad), and that they harass the two divisions of those gone forth and those at home (turned about again into the three pairs of gods and asuras, humans and gods, another’s party and one’s own).
The easy error: to take the string that follows as a “supplement.” It is not a supplement but a replacement — the earlier reason has already been adjudged unreasonable by the author himself under the premise of ten entanglements. In practice: in reading a treatise one must see clearly the premise under which a reason holds; one and the same conclusion does not rest on the same reason under a scheme of eight entanglements and under a scheme of ten. This passage is also a specimen of the treatise’s form: establishing one’s own account, refuting it oneself, and establishing another instead, all completed within one and the same passage.
V. The Five Fetters of the Lower Part: Two Keep You In, Three Drag You Back
〔5.1〕Which five they are, and what it is they favor. First the question: what does “the lower part” of “favoring the lower part” refer to? The treatise answers, “these five favor and benefit the realm that is the lower part” — “that is, the desire realm alone obtains the name of the lower part”; and the five are the view of a real person, the grasping at rules and observances, doubt, greed for the objects of desire, and ill will. The division of labor is quite clear: the latter two (greed for the objects of desire, ill will) make a man “unable to pass beyond the desire realm,” while the former three (the view of a real person, the grasping at rules and observances, doubt) make it that “even if he were able to pass beyond, by the former three he comes down again.” The simile the treatise gives is “like the jailer who keeps guard and the patrolman who goes his rounds” — the jailer shuts you in, the patrolman catches back the one who has got out, the one keeping guard and the other pursuing.
〔5.2〕Another reading: the lower part means sentient beings of the lower sort. The treatise records alongside “some other master says”: the lower part refers not to a realm but to two senses, “the lower sentient beings, that is, the ordinary beings,” and “the lower realm, that is, the desire realm”; the former three can obstruct one from passing beyond the class of ordinary beings (abandon them and one becomes a noble one), the latter two can make one not pass beyond the lower realm. ⇒ One and the same name has two ways of being cut, and the treatise records both without adjudicating.
The easy error: to suppose that one of the two accounts must be right. The form of this treatise is that where the sūtras have no express statement both parties are recorded together. In practice: the simile is very serviceable — when your practice is stuck, first distinguish whether you are being shut in by “greed for the objects of desire and ill will,” or whether you had got out and were caught back by “the view of a real person, the grasping at rules and observances, and doubt”; the two ways of being stuck are counteracted differently.
VI. The Stream-Enterer Abandons Three Fetters: Gate and Root, Two Ways of Gathering
〔6.1〕Six are plainly abandoned; why does the sūtra speak only of three. First the question: the afflictions abandoned by a stream-enterer are in truth six (besides the three fetters there are the extreme view, the grasping at views, and wrong view); why does the sūtra speak only of “abandoning three fetters”? The treatise answers with entire honesty: “in principle one ought to say that six afflictions are abandoned; it is because of the gathering of gate and of root that it speaks only of abandoning three” — speaking of three is not that fewer are abandoned, but raising the three that gather in as representatives of the six.
The gathering has two layers. One is “gate”: among the six there are three kinds of class — that extending to one category alone, that extending to two, that extending to four; speaking of abandoning these three kinds gathers in those three gates. The other is “root”: among the six there are three that turn along with another — “the extreme view turns along with the view of a real person, the grasping at views turns along with the grasping at rules and observances, wrong view turns along with doubt”; speaking of abandoning these three kinds gathers in those three roots. Hence “in saying that three are abandoned it has already said that six are abandoned.”
〔6.2〕A third explanation: the three obstructions to going to another region. The treatise records another explanation besides, taking the simile of a traveler: whoever would go to another region has three obstructions — not wishing to set out, losing the right road (because he goes by a wrong road), and doubting the right road; and one who goes toward liberation has three similar obstructions: by the view of a real person he dreads liberation and will not set out, by the grasping at rules and observances he clings to a wrong path and loses the right road, and by doubt he is deeply irresolute about the path.
The easy error: to read “abandoning three” as a shrunken list. In practice: this passage gives a very useful self-examination — when you halt upon the path, is it because you have no wish to walk at all, because you have taken the wrong road, or because you are walking and yet do not believe this is the road? Each of the three obstructions answers to one fetter.
VII. The Five Fetters of the Upper Part: The Subtler, the Harder to Pass; Five Cords Keeping One in the Upper Two Realms
〔7.1〕The symmetry of the upper five with the lower five. First the question: there being fetters favoring the lower part, why set up fetters favoring the upper part besides? The treatise answers: “if these five kinds are not yet abandoned, they can make sentient beings unable to pass beyond the upper realms. Because they favor and benefit the upper realms, they are called the fetters favoring the upper part” — the five being greed for form, greed for the formless, restlessness, pride, and ignorance. Their symmetry with the lower ones lies in this: the lower keep one in the desire realm, the upper keep one in the upper two realms; and the names are alike taken from “favoring and benefiting” — whichever part they favor gives them their name.
The easy error: to suppose that the afflictions of the upper realms, being indeterminate, are no obstruction. The afflictions of the upper two realms are indeed not unwholesome, and yet they bind all the same — the quality of good and evil and the matter of binding or not binding are two different things. In practice: restlessness and pride within a state of absorption are the hardest of all to notice, because they show no coarse mark; that the treatise sets them beside the two greeds for form and the formless is precisely a reminder that the stiller the place, the finer the cord.
VIII. The Three Bonds: Why There Are Only Three Bonds
〔8.1〕The entity of the three bonds and the reason for establishing three. First the question: the afflictions being so many, why are only three bonds established? The treatise first gives the entity — “first the bond of greed, that is, all greed; second the bond of hatred, that is, all hatred; third the bond of delusion, that is, all delusion” — and then the reason: “because it is in accordance with the three feelings that bonds are said to be three”: toward pleasant feeling the bond of greed increases by attachment (both kinds of increase by attachment, as object and as associated), toward painful feeling hatred, toward neutral feeling delusion.
〔8.2〕One misunderstanding that has to be cleared away. The treatise blocks it beforehand itself: “although toward neutral feeling there are greed and hatred as well, they are not as delusion is” — it is not that there are no greed and hatred toward neutral feeling, but that greed and hatred are not so fitting toward neutral feeling as delusion is. And it adds a limiting sentence: “with regard to one’s own continuum, and taking the three feelings, pleasant and the rest, as the object of the bonds, this settled statement is made” — this correspondence is a settled statement made with regard to one’s own continuum and with the three feelings as object, and is not a claim that greed arises only upon pleasant feeling.
The easy error: to read the three feelings and the three poisons as an iron rule of one-to-one correspondence. The treatise has said expressly that this is only a settled statement made with regard to “the feeling that is the object.” In practice: this set is the most serviceable index for contemplative practice — where there is pleasure look for greed, where there is pain look for hatred, where there is neither look for delusion; the third is the most easily missed, because neutral feeling gives no sting, and that is exactly the hotbed of delusion.
IX. The Latent Tendencies Dealt with in One Line: The Treatise’s Method of Abridgment
〔9.1〕Why this gate has only five characters. The stanza reads simply “the latent tendencies have been spoken of above,” and the prose adds only one sentence: “the latent tendencies are six, or seven or ten, or ninety-eight, as has been said above.” First ask: why, of the six gates, is this one alone so summary? Because the latent tendencies are the very subject of the two foregoing fascicles, where the four tiers of opening and gathering — six, seven, ten, ninety-eight — have been adjudged in the fullest detail; here only one slot needs to be filled on the roster of the six gates.
The easy error: to suppose that this gate has nothing to discuss and to skip it. It in fact points to something: the skeleton of the six gates was fixed beforehand, and the latent tendencies are merely one slot placed into that skeleton; in other words, the treatise does not set up a gate because it has something to say, but because the skeleton ought to have this slot. In practice: when in reading this treatise you meet an extremely short section, it is usually not that there is little content, but that it has been finished elsewhere; what to do then is to go back and fill in that place, not to pass it over.
X. Secondary Afflictions: One General Name, One Particular Name
〔10.1〕Two uses of one and the same name. First the question: do the root afflictions themselves count as secondary afflictions? The treatise’s answer has two layers. The layer of the general name: “these afflictions too are called secondary afflictions, since they all follow along with mind and do the work of harassing it” — the root afflictions too are called secondary afflictions, the sense taken being “following along with mind and harassing it.” The layer of the particular name: there is besides a set of defiled mental factors different from the root afflictions, gathered under the aggregate of formations, which “are also called secondary afflictions because they arise along with the afflictions, but are not called afflictions, since they are not roots” — the sense taken being “arising along with the afflictions.”
The easy error: to run the two layers into one, whereupon one cannot make sense of “why greed too is called a secondary affliction and rage too is called a secondary affliction.” One and the same name often has a general and a particular use in this treatise, and the criterion is the place from which the sense is taken: the one follows along with mind, the other follows along with an affliction. In practice: the ten entanglements and six grimes below all belong to the layer of the particular name; when you meet the words “secondary affliction,” ask first whether the general or the particular sense is being taken here.
XI. The Ten Entanglements: Two Schools on Eight and Ten, and the Glossing of Each Name
〔11.1〕Two schools on the number. First the question: are the entanglements eight or ten? The treatise records the two accounts together — “yet the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas says there are eight entanglements, and the Vaibhāṣika school says there are ten entanglements,” the ten being the eight plus rage and concealment. The treatise does not adjudge which is right; but below, in treating the reason for setting up envy and avarice as fetters, it has already taken the premise of “ten entanglements” in earnest (see section IV), from which one may see that within this treatise both schools’ numbers have to be able to run.
〔11.2〕Each name glossed, and every one given a verifiable mark. Envy is “that which makes the mind unglad at the flourishing affairs of others”; avarice is “that which, contrary to the giving of goods, of dharma, and of skill, makes the mind cling and grudge”; regret is just the regret over the evil deed done; sleep is “that whose nature is to make the mind murky and slight, having no force to sustain the body”; rage is “that which, apart from hatred and harmfulness, makes the mind flare up toward the sentient and the insentient”; concealment is “the hiding of one’s own sin.” Among them regret and sleep carry one important limitation — “the two entanglements of regret and sleep take only the defiled”: wholesome remorse and wholesome sleep do not enter this count.
The easy error: to read sleep as physiological slumber and regret as all reflection. The treatise has already cut them in half with the words “taking only the defiled.” In practice: glossing names is not memorizing names and marks; it is being given a set of marks that can be checked against oneself on the spot — being unglad at another’s flourishing, a mind that clings and grudges, a mind murky and slight, a mind that flares up, the hiding of a sin: all five marks can be verified upon the mind here and now.
XII. The Four Homogeneous Outflows of the Entanglements: Three Divergent Accounts of Concealment
〔12.1〕From which root affliction each entanglement flows out. First the question: what does “homogeneous outflow” mean? It means issuing forth as a continuation of the same class — a certain secondary affliction is the residual force of the same class as a certain root affliction. The treatise’s assignments are: non-conscience, avarice, and restlessness belong to the homogeneous outflow of greed; shamelessness, sleep, and torpor to the homogeneous outflow of ignorance; envy and rage to the homogeneous outflow of hatred; regret to the homogeneous outflow of doubt.
〔12.2〕Concealment alone has three accounts. The treatise here records three houses together: “some say concealment is the homogeneous outflow of greed. Some say it is the homogeneous outflow of ignorance. Some say it is the homogeneous outflow of both,” and with the words “knowing and not knowing, each in its own order” it points out what the three accounts fasten upon: if the man who hides his sin knows in his heart that he has sinned and hides it deliberately, it inclines to greed; if he covers it over without knowing or noticing, it inclines to ignorance; if there is something of both, then it belongs to the homogeneous outflow of both.
The easy error: to suppose that one of the three accounts must be chosen. The treatise here does not even hand down a verdict; it merely gives a rule for reading the three accounts (knowing / not knowing). In practice: what makes concealment hard to classify is precisely that hiding a sin may arise either from cherishing one’s name and gain (greed) or from having no knowledge of oneself (delusion) — and this item, of all of them, comes closest to daily use.
XIII. The Six Grimes of Affliction: Another Set, Coarser in Their Defilement
〔13.1〕The names and marks of the six grimes. First the question: where does a grime differ from an entanglement? The name of grime is established in “these six kinds arise from the afflictions, and being coarse in the mark of their defilement are called grimes of affliction” — what it takes is defilement that is coarse and manifest. The six are vexation, harmfulness, resentment, flattery, deception, and self-intoxication, each with its definition: vexation is “stubbornly holding fast to sinful matters, and by this not accepting reasonable admonition and instruction”; harmfulness is “being able to press hard upon others, and by this able to perform beating and reviling and the like”; resentment is “upon the matter that was the object of rage, pondering again and again, binding up enmity and not letting go”; flattery is “crookedness of mind, and by this being unable to display oneself as one truly is”; deception is “deluding others”; self-intoxication has been explained above.
〔13.2〕Four homogeneous outflows and one proof from a sūtra. Deception and self-intoxication belong to the homogeneous outflow of greed; harmfulness and resentment to the homogeneous outflow of hatred; vexation to the homogeneous outflow of the grasping at views; flattery to the homogeneous outflow of the views. For this last the treatise adds a proof from a sūtra of set purpose — “as it is said, what is crookedness? It is the evil views; hence flattery is definitely the homogeneous outflow of the views.”
The easy error: to confound resentment with rage. The treatise has already divided their work — rage is the flaring up of the present moment, resentment is the aftermath, “pondering again and again, binding up enmity and not letting go”; the one is fire, the other embers under ash. In practice: four of the six grimes are directed at other people (harmfulness, resentment, flattery, deception), and this set is the best test of whether “my afflictions have come down upon somebody else.”
XIV. The Gate of Abandonment for the Entanglements and Grimes: Five Extend to Both Seeing and Cultivation, the Rest Are Abandoned through Cultivation Alone
〔14.1〕Why only five extend to what is abandoned through seeing. First the question: the ten entanglements and six grimes are sixteen in all, and in respect of abandonment they fall into two batches; what is the criterion of the division? The treatise answers: the five of non-conscience, shamelessness, sleep, torpor, and restlessness “extend to what is abandoned through seeing and through cultivation, since these extend to arising in association with the afflictions of both categories” — they can arise in association with the afflictions of both the categories abandoned through seeing and abandoned through cultivation, and so their abandonment is settled by whichever they accompany: “as it is associated with what is abandoned through seeing this truth, so it is said to be abandoned through seeing this truth.” The rest — envy, avarice, regret, rage, concealment, together with the six grimes — “are abandoned through cultivation alone, since they arise of themselves.”
〔14.2〕The definition of “arising of themselves” must be seen clearly. The definition the treatise gives is: “because they are associated only with the ignorance dependent on another that is abandoned through cultivation, they are called arising of themselves” — “of themselves” does not mean that they are strong; it means that they do not lean upon a root affliction abandoned through seeing, and keep company only with the solitary ignorance abandoned through cultivation.
The easy error: to read “arising of themselves” as free and unconstrained, or as powerful. It is a technical term, and what it measures is the relation of dependence. In practice: this item explains something very real — the path of seeing abandons a great many afflictions, and yet not one of envy, avarice, rage, and the other things that trouble one most in daily life is abandoned by it; because they do not hang on the side of what is abandoned through seeing at all, and can only be ground away grade by grade by the path of cultivation.
XV. The Gate of the Three Ethical Qualities: Three of the Desire Realm Extend to Two Qualities
〔15.1〕Which of them are not purely evil. First the question: are the secondary afflictions unwholesome without exception? The treatise answers that they are not — “the three of sleep, torpor, and restlessness affiliated to the desire realm all extend to the two qualities of unwholesome and indeterminate; all the rest are unwholesome alone”; while those of the upper two realms are “all gathered under the indeterminate quality alone.”
The easy error: to read “indeterminate” as harmless. Indeterminate says only that it does not draw a maturational result; it does not say that it is no obstruction to the path. Torpor, restlessness, and self-intoxication in the upper realms are all indeterminate, and yet they remain fetters binding one to the upper realms (as was said in section VII). In practice: this gate should be read together with the earlier item “envy and avarice are unwholesome alone” — it is precisely because envy and avarice are purely unwholesome that they qualify for promotion to fetters, while sleep, torpor, and restlessness extend to two qualities and so cannot be promoted. The two gates corroborate each other, and this is the use of the six gates’ repeated stocktaking.
XVI. The Gate of Realm-Affiliation: A Story of Flattery and Deception Reaching the First Meditative Absorption
〔16.1〕The great Brahmā king deludes the monk Aśvajit. First the question: how do such coarse mental factors as flattery and deception get up as far as the first meditative absorption? The treatise takes an event from a sūtra as its proof: “because the great Brahmā king concealed the facts of his own condition and, displaying an appearance, deluded the monk Aśvajit” — the great Brahmā king hid his real state and put forth an appearance that turned the questioner aside. And the treatise states its own form: “although these two were analyzed above, since the sense is connected they are adjudged over again here.” As for the rest: torpor, restlessness, and self-intoxication extend to the three realms; the remaining eleven are in the desire realm alone.
The easy error: to suppose that no such mental factor could be found in the states of the heavens. The one the treatise adduces is the Brahmā king in the highest position of all. In practice: this story is cited more than once in Abhidharma, and its weight lies here — a high station does not mean that the afflictions have been purified; what keeps flattery and deception in being is that there is still an image of an “I” to be maintained.
XVII. The Gate of the Ground of Consciousness: Which Arise in the Mental Consciousness Alone
〔17.1〕The three batches belonging to the mental ground alone. First the question: can all six consciousnesses give rise to the afflictions? The treatise divides them into two batches: all that is abandoned through seeing, all pride and sleep, and among the secondary afflictions those that arise of themselves — “all these depend upon the mental consciousness, since there is no room for their arising in dependence upon the group of five consciousnesses”; the rest extend to all six consciousnesses — greed, hatred, and ignorance abandoned through cultivation, and the non-conscience, shamelessness, torpor, and restlessness associated with them, and those gathered under the factors of the great defiled ground.
The easy error: to suppose that “arising in dependence upon the five consciousnesses” means that eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body are giving rise to afflictions. The treatise’s criterion is whether or not they can arise apart from discrimination: an affliction abandoned through seeing must depend upon discrimination, and the five consciousnesses do not discriminate, so there is no room for their arising. In practice: this gate explains why the path of seeing can abandon a great batch of afflictions all at once — whatever is propped up by discrimination collapses as soon as the principle is seen through; while the batch that extends to all six consciousnesses must be ground away slowly by the path of cultivation, because they do not live upon reasons.
XVIII. The Feelings Associated with the Root Afflictions: The Glad Mode and the Dejected Mode
〔18.1〕A new rule: the glad mode and the dejected mode. First the question: how does one adjudge which feeling a given affliction is associated with? The treatise crosses two lines — whether the mode of apprehension is glad or dejected, and whether it pervades the six consciousnesses or not. Greed is of the glad mode and pervades the six consciousnesses, and so is associated with joy and pleasure; hatred is of the dejected mode and pervades the six consciousnesses, and so is associated with sorrow and pain; ignorance turns in both the glad and the dejected modes and pervades the six consciousnesses, and so is associated with all the four foregoing feelings; wrong view turns in both modes but belongs to the mental ground alone, and so extends to sorrow and joy; doubt is of the dejected mode and belongs to the mental ground alone, and so is associated with sorrow; the remaining four views and pride are of the glad mode and belong to the mental ground alone, and so are associated with joy.
〔18.2〕Why wrong view can be either glad or dejected. The treatise poses itself a question and answers it: “because they had formerly done, in that order, sinful or meritorious action” — one who had formerly done sin is glad when wrong view arises (supposing there is no retribution), while one who had formerly done merit is dejected when wrong view arises (supposing his merit is void). For doubt there is a separate explanation: “one who harbors irresolution seeks a settled knowing, and so his mind is downcast.”
〔18.3〕Above the particular mark there is one further item, neutral feeling. The particular marks done, the treatise adds one general mark: “all of them are associated with neutral feeling, since the latent tendencies, at the stage where the continuum is about to be abandoned, have their force spent and must abide in neutral feeling.” For the upper grounds, “all of them, as is fitting, are associated with the feelings that arise together with their own ground and their own consciousness.”
The easy error: to suppose that neutral feeling conflicts with the joy, sorrow, pain, and pleasure spoken of above. There is no conflict — the particular mark is spoken of from the side of the mode of apprehension of what is presently active, the general mark from the side of the stage where the force is spent; the two rules are not measuring the same stretch. In practice: this gate is the most serviceable passage of all for contemplation — from “is this moment glad or dejected” you can infer backward which class of affliction is present.
XIX. The Feelings Associated with the Secondary Afflictions: The Four That Are Associated Universally, beyond Sorrow and Joy
〔19.1〕The assignments group by group. The six of envy, regret, rage, vexation, harmfulness, and resentment “are all associated with the faculty of sorrow, since they turn in the dejected mode and belong to the mental ground alone”; avarice is associated with joy, and the treatise adds a reason — “since the mark of avarice is extremely like that of greed”; flattery, deception, sleep, and concealment arise together with both sorrow and joy, because “sometimes one performs flattery and the rest with a glad mind, and sometimes one performs them with a dejected mind”; self-intoxication is associated with joy and pleasure, being associated with pleasure in the third meditative absorption and with joy in the grounds below.
〔19.2〕Why the last four are associated with all five feelings. Non-conscience, shamelessness, torpor, and restlessness “are all four associated universally with the five feelings,” the reason lying in the ground-factors they belong to — the first two are factors of the great unwholesome ground (pervading every unwholesome mind), the latter two factors of the great defiled ground (pervading every defiled mind). Whatever “pervades” naturally pervades in respect of feeling as well.
The easy error: to memorize the assignments by rote. The treatise gives a reason for every one of them (the glad or dejected mode, belonging to the mental ground alone, being gathered under a ground-factor); what is to be learned is the reason, not the table. In practice: the group of flattery and deception is most worth noticing — one and the same flattery may be done with a smile or done with a heavy heart; which shows precisely that a secondary affliction is fixed in its nature not by the emotion but by the mode of apprehension.
XX. The Five Hindrances: In the Desire Realm Alone, Two Entities Gathered into One, Five Because They Obstruct the Aggregates
〔20.1〕How it is proved that the five hindrances are in the desire realm alone. First the question: are the three of torpor, restlessness, and doubt among the five hindrances, like sleep and regret, in the desire realm alone? The treatise answers that they are in the desire realm alone, and takes its evidence from a sūtra — “since the sūtra says that these five kinds are purely and entirely an unwholesome heap”; and “in the form and formless realms there is nothing unwholesome,” so the five hindrances do not extend to the upper realms. This is a way of inferring that fixes the realm from the quality: being purely unwholesome, they cannot go up.
〔20.2〕Food, counteragent, and function being the same, two entities are gathered into one hindrance. First the question: torpor and sleep are two dharmas, restlessness and regret are two dharmas; why is each pair gathered into one hindrance? The treatise gives three words and glosses them one by one — “food is what is eaten, also called provision”; “counteragent is what counteracts, also called non-food”; “function is the activity performed, also called capability.” The food of the hindrance of torpor-and-sleep is five dharmas: murkiness, dissatisfaction, yawning and stretching, unevenness of diet, and dullness and inferiority of mind; its non-food is the ideation of light; and their function is the same in that “both can make the nature of mind sink and grow murky.” The food of the hindrance of restlessness-and-regret is four dharmas: thought of kinsfolk, thought of one’s native land, thought of not dying, and recollection of the various sport, mirth, merrymaking, and being waited upon formerly undergone; its non-food is calm abiding; and their function is the same in that “both can make the mind unquiet.” The three being the same, they are gathered into one.
〔20.3〕The reason for establishing five only: they obstruct the five aggregates. “Because these alone can be an eminent obstruction to the five aggregates” — greed and ill will obstruct the aggregate of discipline, torpor and sleep obstruct the aggregate of discernment, restlessness and regret obstruct the aggregate of concentration; and concentration and discernment being gone, doubt arises with regard to the four truths, and “because of doubt they can make it that even liberation and the knowledge and vision of liberation do not arise.” The five hindrances obstruct all the way down, blocking off the whole of the five aggregates without outflows (discipline, concentration, discernment, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation).
The easy error: to read “food” as food and drink. The food here has the sense of nourishing and sustaining — what is feeding this hindrance. In practice: this is the passage in the whole fascicle that can most directly be taken up and used. If you would abandon torpor and sleep, what the treatise gives is not willpower but an inspection of its food (have you eaten too much, is there something you are unhappy about) and of its non-food (arouse the ideation of light); if you would abandon restlessness and regret, likewise first inspect the four thoughts (longing for home, longing for one’s country, supposing one will not die, savoring the merriment of former days), the non-food being calm abiding. To abandon an affliction, first cut off its board and keep — this is the method this passage leaves behind.
XXI. The Dispute over the Order of the Five Hindrances: One Public Exchange
〔21.1〕The author first refutes the old explanation of his own school. First the question: since greed and ill will obstruct discipline, torpor and sleep discernment, restlessness and regret concentration, then the order in the sūtra (torpor-and-sleep before, restlessness-and-regret after) is in difficulty — for “it is necessarily in dependence upon concentration that discernment arises, and so what obstructs concentration ought likewise to come before what obstructs discernment”; restlessness and regret obstructing concentration, they ought in principle to be ranked before torpor and sleep. This objection is raised by the author himself; and Puguang’s Record marks the refuter plainly here, giving “the author refutes the explanation of the Sarvāstivādin masters given above.”
〔21.2〕The first explanation: exchange the assignments. The treatise adduces “some other master says”: among the five hindrances, torpor-and-sleep and restlessness-and-regret “can obstruct, in that order, the aggregate of concentration and the aggregate of discernment” — torpor-and-sleep obstructing concentration and restlessness-and-regret discernment; the assignments once exchanged, the order in the sūtra falls right. This account has a sūtra in proof besides: “one who cultivates meditative poise dreads torpor and sleep; one who cultivates the discernment of dharmas dreads restlessness and regret.”
〔21.3〕The second explanation: set up the five by five causes instead. The treatise adduces further, “some other, differing account: five are established by five causes,” and unfolds it by question and answer: “what do they say? That is, at the stage of moving about . . .” — first, at the stage of moving about, one takes up toward form and the rest the two marks of the lovable and the detestable; afterward, at the stage of dwelling, there arise the two hindrances of greed for the objects of desire and ill will, and these two obstruct the mind that is about to enter absorption; by this, at the stage of actually entering absorption, calm and insight cannot be rightly practiced, and so torpor-and-sleep and restlessness-and-regret arise, obstructing in that order calm abiding and insight; and by this, at the stage of emerging from absorption, when one considers dharmas, doubt is an obstruction in its turn. ⇒ This explanation leaves the assignments untouched and rearranges the five hindrances upon the time-axis of practice (the stage of moving about, of dwelling, of entering absorption, of emerging from absorption), so that the order falls into place of itself.
The easy error: to read the three passages as three accounts set side by side. They are one continuous line: the objection → the first explanation (exchanging the assignments) → the second explanation (changing the axis). In practice: this passage demonstrates the two legitimate ways of dealing with a difficulty about the order in which a sūtra’s items appear — either change the assignments, or change the axis relied upon; and neither requires altering the text of the sūtra. As to which of the two explanations prevails, the treatise does not adjudge, nor do the ancient masters (see Further Resonances).
XXII. 【Chapter-Level Main Section】From Explaining the Entity of the Afflictions to Explaining Their Cessation
At this point the section of the whole chapter that explains “the entity of the afflictions” is finished. With the four words “now this should be considered” the chapter enters the second of the main text: explaining the cessation of the afflictions. The three ancient commentaries let their knives fall here at once: Puguang’s Record gives “below, within this chapter, the second of the main text, explaining the cessation of the afflictions,” Fabao’s Commentary gives “from here below, the second of the main text, explaining abandonment,” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives “from here the second of the main text, explaining the cessation of the afflictions” — and the six subsections the three of them mark agree as well: the four causes of abandoning the afflictions, the four kinds of counteragent, the place from which the afflictions are abandoned, the four kinds of distance, the cessation obtained in abandoning the afflictions, and the nine full comprehensions.
This cut does not fall at the fascicle boundary but within this fascicle; in reading, one should take a fresh breath here oneself: up to now the counting has been of how many afflictions there are and which slot they belong in; from here on, everything asks one thing — how they came to be gone.
XXIII. The Four Causes of Abandoning the Afflictions: Not Every Affliction Is Abandoned by “Seeing Clearly”
〔23.1〕Look first at how the question is raised. The treatise’s transitional sentence is itself a difficulty: as to the all-pervading afflictions of another realm, and among those abandoned through seeing cessation and seeing the path those that take what has outflows for their object, “at the stage of their abandonment their object is not known, and when their object is known they are not being abandoned” — at the time of abandoning, their object is not yet known; by the time the object is known, they were long since abandoned. Whence it appears that “it is not necessary that they be abandoned through fully comprehending their object.”
〔23.2〕The division of labor among the four causes. The afflictions abandoned through seeing are abandoned by the first three causes: first, abandoned through fully comprehending their object — those abandoned through seeing suffering and seeing origination that take their own realm for their object, and those abandoned through seeing cessation and seeing the path that take what is without outflows for their object (their object being fully comprehended, the affliction is abandoned); second, abandoned through the abandoning of what takes them as object — those abandoned through seeing suffering and seeing origination that take another realm for their object, “since what takes one’s own realm as object can take them as object, and when what takes them as object is abandoned they are abandoned along with it”; third, abandoned through the abandoning of their object — those abandoned through seeing cessation and seeing the path that take what has outflows for their object, “since what takes the outflowless as object can be their field, and when their object is abandoned what takes it as object is abandoned along with it.” The afflictions abandoned through cultivation are abandoned by the fourth cause alone: abandoned because the counteragent arises, “since when the path counteracting this grade arises, the afflictions in this grade are abandoned all at once.”
〔23.3〕One rule of counteragents running the other way. The treatise adds besides: “the afflictions of the highest of the high grades have the path of the lowest of the low grades for their counteragent; and so on down to the afflictions of the lowest of the low grades, which have the path of the highest of the high grades for their counteragent.”
The easy error: to take “abandoned through fully comprehending their object” as the sole model of abandoning the afflictions. This whole section is meant precisely to reduce it to a quarter. In practice: the second and third causes speak of abandonment by association — abandon what takes it as object and the object is abandoned along with it, abandon the object and what takes it as object is abandoned along with it; in practice it is not that every affliction must be dealt with separately once. As for the coarsest afflictions being abandoned by the weakest path and the subtlest waiting for the strongest, this item will be used again and again at the stage of the path of cultivation.
XXIV. The Four Kinds of Counteragent: Four Names, Two Arrangements
〔24.1〕The definitions of the four kinds. The counteragent of abandoning is the path of no interval (the moment of actual abandoning); the counteragent of upholding is “the path after this, since by it the acquisition of this abandonment can be upheld”; the counteragent of distancing is “all the paths after the path of liberation, since by those paths what is abandoned here can be made more distant,” and the treatise records alongside “some other master says: the path of liberation as well” (the path of liberation itself counting too); the counteragent of disgust is “where there is a path that sees the faults of this realm and deeply gives rise to disgust.”
〔24.2〕The second arrangement the author gives. Having listed the four names, the treatise at once states of its own accord: “yet if one would speak well of these counteragents, in principle the order ought to be as follows” — disgust (the path of preparation, arising with suffering and origination for its object), abandoning (the path of no interval, arising with all for its object), upholding (the path of liberation, arising with all for its object), distancing (the path of distinguished progress, arising with all for its object). ⇒ The former is a listing by the names, the latter a listing by the order in which they actually occur in practice.
The easy error: to take the two orders as contradictory. The treatise says it quite clearly itself: the second is “if one would speak well of it” — one and the same set of dharmas, listed once by name and once by fact. In practice: these four answer exactly to the four stages of the path of preparation, the path of no interval, the path of liberation, and the path of distinguished progress; hang the counteragents of the afflictions back upon the four paths, and the map of practice comes right.
XXV. The Afflictions Are Abandoned from the Side of the Object: A Principle Very Easily Misread
〔25.1〕It cannot leave what is associated with it; it can only leave its object. First the question: what, after all, does abandoning an affliction abandon? The treatise answers: “it cannot be made to leave the dharmas associated with it, but it can be made to depart from its object, so that it no longer arises toward that object” — the associated dharmas are simultaneous and coexistent and cannot be pried apart; the only thing that can be pried apart is the affliction and its field.
〔25.2〕How past afflictions are abandoned. The treatise poses itself a difficulty: “abandoning future afflictions” passes well enough (it can be made not to arise toward its field again), but what of past afflictions? And it blocks off one ready answer besides — if “from the side of the object” were taken to mean “abandoned through fully comprehending the object,” that too will not do, “this too being unreasonable, since it is not settled” (the foregoing section having proved that to be only one of four causes). The correct account the treatise gives changes the road: the abandonment of the afflictions in one’s own continuum is “because their acquisition is abandoned” (the acquisition of the affliction being abandoned, the affliction no longer belongs to this body); the abandonment of the afflictions in another’s continuum, and of all form and all undefiled dharmas, is “because all the afflictions in one’s own continuum that take them as object are at last completely abandoned.”
The easy error: to suppose that abandoning an affliction is digging something out of the mind. The treatise’s model is nothing of the kind — what is abandoned is the acquisition and the road to the object, not the affliction annihilated. In practice: this also explains why another’s afflictions are not abandoned by me, nor outer form abandoned by me — all I can abandon is that portion of me which takes them as object.
XXVI. The Four Kinds of Distance: Four Similes and a Passage of Four Rounds
〔26.1〕The four kinds of distance and the four similes. The treatise begins with the two words “it is transmitted” and lists four kinds: distance of mark, as the four great elements (in one mass together and yet differing in mark); distance of counteragent, as keeping and breaking the discipline (in one body together and yet counteracting one another); distance of place, as the eastern and the western seas (in one world together and yet separated by quarter); distance of time, as the past and future ages (resting upon one dharma together and yet separated in time). The structure common to the four similes is distant while in the same place: so “distant” is not a spatial notion but the notion of “not reaching one another.”
〔26.2〕Four rounds of exchange. What follows is the longest passage of question and answer in this fascicle, and Puguang’s Record marks the speaker for each round: “relative to what is distance spoken of” is the author’s question, “relative to the present age” is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer; “what has ceased with nothing intervening . . . how are they called distant” is the author’s objection, “because the natures of the ages differ . . . only then are they called distant” is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer; “if that is so, the present . . . would be called distant” is the author’s further objection. The further objection has three limbs: if the unconditioned dharmas have no activity, how is it that they are on the contrary called near; if it is because the present universally obtains the unconditioned that they are called near, then the past and future ages are equally so, and how much more so empty space, which is unconditioned and has no obtaining at all; and if it is said that the past and future are called distant because they are separated by the present when set against one another, while the present is near to both ages, then the past and the future, being both adjacent to and separated from the present, “have both names, and it should not be said flatly that they are distant.”
〔26.3〕The closing sentence. At the end the treatise gives one explanation: “if one goes by correct principle, one should say that the past and the future are called distant because they are apart from the intrinsic mark of a dharma, the future because it has not yet obtained the intrinsic mark of a dharma, and the past because it has already cast off the intrinsic mark of a dharma” — near and distant being spoken of not from temporal interval but from whether the intrinsic mark of a dharma has been obtained. The word “and the rest” at the end of the stanza the treatise also accounts for: “the word ‘and the rest’ is to show that the instances raised are not exhausted.”
The easy error: to read past the two words “it is transmitted.” When this treatise uses “it is transmitted,” the tone keeps its distance — this is passing on what has been transmitted without taking it as one’s own. In practice: this passage is the best specimen of reasoning in the fascicle; all three objections use one and the same stroke — take the opponent’s criterion and measure something else with it, and see whether it still holds. As for the attribution of this closing sentence and Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation, see Further Resonances.
XXVII. The Afflictions Are Not Abandoned Twice, but Release from Bondage Is Obtained Again: Six Occasions
〔27.1〕First distinguish two things. First the question: the path being always in distinguished progress, will the afflictions already abandoned be abandoned a second time? The treatise answers that they will not — “by that path these afflictions are abandoned all at once, and there can be no abandoning of the afflictions again at a later time.” But release from bondage (the unconditioned displayed by abandonment) does have a “repeated obtaining”: release from bondage itself does not improve, “and yet when the path advances there may be the sense of arousing again a superior acquisition of it” — what changes is the acquisition, not the release from bondage.
〔27.2〕The six occasions and the subtraction stage by stage. The six occasions are the arising of the counteracting path (the path of liberation), the obtaining of a fruit (the four of stream-entry, once-returning, non-returning, and arhatship), and the sharpening of the faculties (the turning of the faculties). Below this the treatise performs a subtraction stage by stage: for what is abandoned through seeing the four truths in the desire realm, and through seeing the first three truths in the upper realms, all six occasions are present; for what is abandoned through seeing the truth of the path in the upper realms there are five (the arising of the counteracting path being itself the obtaining of a fruit, not divided into two occasions), and for the first five grades abandoned through cultivation in the desire realm likewise five (the fruit of stream-entry being deducted); for the sixth grade four (the obtaining of the fruit of once-returning falling together with the arising of the counteragent), and for the seventh and eighth grades four (the first two of the four fruits being deducted); for the ninth grade three (the arising of the counteragent being itself the obtaining of the fruit of non-returning), and for what is abandoned through cultivation in the upper two realms, apart from the ninth grade of the summit of existence, likewise three (the first three of the four fruits being deducted); and for the ninth grade of the summit of existence two alone (the arising of the counteragent being itself the obtaining of arhatship).
〔27.3〕The author marks this himself as a provisional statement. At the end he adds a limiting sentence: “thus is it said for the present, as a statement of what may be” — those of sharp faculties do not sharpen the faculties, and those who realize by leaping do not pass through the fruit of stream-entry and the rest; each requires a further subtraction.
The easy error: to memorize this string of numbers by rote. It has in fact only one rule of computation — wherever the arising of the counteracting path and the obtaining of a fruit fall in the same moment, they are merged into one occasion; and wherever that fruit was obtained beforehand, one occasion is deducted. In practice: this section also accounts for one fact of practice: what has been abandoned need not be abandoned again, and yet one and the same “already abandoned” will be certified afresh at every checkpoint that follows, and certified more eminently at each.
XXVIII. The Nine Full Comprehensions, One: How the Nine Are Counted Out
〔28.1〕First distinguish the full comprehension that is cognition from the full comprehension that is abandonment. Before turning to the nine full comprehensions the treatise first sets up the names: “full comprehension is of two kinds: first the full comprehension that is cognition, second the full comprehension that is abandonment” — the full comprehension that is cognition is the cognition without outflows; the full comprehension that is abandonment is “just the abandonments, the name of the cause being established here upon the result,” that is, those very “abandonments,” merely called by the name of the cognition that can fully comprehend. The nine full comprehensions all speak of the latter.
〔28.2〕The reckoning of six plus three. For what is abandoned through seeing the truths, six are established: in the desire realm the abandonment of the first two categories (seeing suffering, seeing origination) together establishes one, and the next two categories each establish one, three in all; for the upper two realms reckoned together, likewise “the first two abandonments one, the two each one,” making three — six in all. For what is abandoned through cultivation, three are established: what is abandoned through cultivation in the desire realm establishes one, namely the full comprehension of the exhaustion of the five fetters of the lower part; what is abandoned through cultivation in the form realm establishes one, namely the full comprehension of the exhaustion of craving for form; what is abandoned through cultivation in the formless realm establishes one, namely the full comprehension of the everlasting exhaustion of all fetters.
〔28.3〕Why what is abandoned through cultivation divides form from formless while what is abandoned through seeing does not. The treatise closes this subsection with a question and answer: “because the counteragents of what is abandoned through cultivation are not the same” — what is abandoned through cultivation has in the form realm and in the formless realm each its own counteracting path, and so they must be set up separately; while for what is abandoned through seeing the counteragent of the upper two realms is the same, and so they are established together.
The easy error: to suppose that the nine were thrown together at random. Nine = six abandoned through seeing + three abandoned through cultivation, and the six and the three each have their own rule of joining and dividing. In practice: note the two occurrences of “because it is established together with the foregoing” — the exhaustion of the lower part is reckoned together with the three abandoned through seeing in the desire realm, and the exhaustion of all fetters likewise together with those before it; full comprehension is a cumulative account, not an itemized one, and this point is the key later on at the losing and obtaining of full comprehensions.
XXIX. The Nine Full Comprehensions, Two: Whose Result Each of Them Is
〔29.1〕Six the result of receptivity, three the result of cognition. The treatise first adjudges receptivity and cognition: six are the result of receptivity, namely the six full comprehensions of what is abandoned through seeing in the three realms; three are the result of cognition, namely the three of the exhaustion of the lower part, the exhaustion of craving for form, and the exhaustion of all fetters, “since these three full comprehensions are the result of the path of cultivation.” The treatise poses itself a difficulty: how can receptivity be called full comprehension (full comprehension being properly the name of a cognition)? The answer is twofold: “because all the receptivities are the retinue of cognition, as the retinue of a king is conventionally given the name of the king”; “or because receptivity and cognition have one and the same result.”
〔29.2〕The results divided by ground. The result of access concentration is all nine (in dependence upon access one can abandon what is abandoned through seeing and through cultivation in the three realms); the result of the fundamental meditative absorptions is five or eight — “as for what is called five, the Vaibhāṣika masters say” that the fundamental grounds can only abandon the afflictions gathered under the form and formless realms, while abandonment in the desire realm is the result of access concentration alone; “as for what is called eight, the Venerable Ghoṣa says” that the fundamental grounds are counteragents of abandonment for the afflictions of the desire realm too, for whoever has first become free of desire and enters upon the seeing of the truths in dependence upon a fundamental ground, in respect of the abandonment of what is abandoned through seeing in the desire realm, “grants that a separate path draws forth the acquisition without outflows,” except only the full comprehension of the exhaustion of the lower part (that one being the result of access concentration alone). The intermediate meditative absorption is to be spoken of as the fundamental ones are. The result of the marginal ground of the formless (the access of the sphere of space) is one alone, namely the exhaustion of craving for form; and the result of the first three fundamental formless grounds is likewise one alone, namely the exhaustion of all fetters.
〔29.3〕The results divided by path. The result of the mundane path is two (the exhaustion of the lower part, the exhaustion of craving for form); the result of the noble path is nine; the result of the cognition of dharma is three, of subsequent cognition two; the result of the class of the cognition of dharma is six, of the class of subsequent cognition five, “since the word ‘class’ gathers in both cognition and receptivity.”
The easy error: to read “five or eight” as hesitation on the treatise’s part. This is two houses set side by side — five is what the Vaibhāṣika masters say, eight what the Venerable Ghoṣa says, and the text of the treatise itself carries the speakers’ labels. In practice: this section is the treatise’s art of “counting one and the same set of dharmas over again from a different axis” at its height — counted once by receptivity and cognition, once by ground, once by path, the nine figures rearranged each time. That they can be rearranged without conflict is precisely the proof that the classification of the nine full comprehensions stands.
XXX. The Nine Full Comprehensions, Three: Why Nine and Not More
〔30.1〕The four conditions. First the question: the abandonment of dharmas with outflows has “many entities and stages”; why are only nine established? The treatise answers that it is by four conditions. The first three conditions establish the six that are the result of receptivity: obtaining the acquisition of release from bondage without outflows, being deficient in the summit of existence, and the removal of the twofold cause — “the abandonments must have these three conditions present to be given the name of full comprehension, and where one is wanting they are not.”
〔30.2〕Verifying these three conditions stage by stage. At the stage of an ordinary being there is the removal of the twofold cause but no acquisition of abandonment without outflows, and no deficiency yet in the summit of existence, so they are not called full comprehension; at the stage of a noble one, from entering upon the seeing of the truths up to before the receptivity of the subsequent kind concerning suffering, there is the acquisition of abandonment without outflows but no deficiency yet in the summit of existence and no removal yet of the twofold cause; at the stage of the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning suffering and the receptivity of the dharma kind concerning origination, there is deficiency in the summit of existence and yet no removal of the twofold cause (the all-pervading causes abandoned through seeing origination not yet being abandoned); and only at the stages of the cognition of dharma and subsequent cognition that follow are the three conditions present in the abandonments there obtained, so that a full comprehension is established at each such stage.
〔30.3〕The fourth condition and a fifth that is absorbed. For the three that are the result of cognition, the fourth condition of “crossing the realm” is added — “what is called crossing the realm is that the afflictions and the rest within this realm have all been wholly departed from.” There is besides an account that establishes “departure from what is bound together with it” as a fifth condition; the treatise’s choice is that this condition “does not differ in function from the removal of the twofold cause and from crossing the realm, and so, although it differs in sense, it is not separately stated.” At the end a necessary distinction is added: every stage of crossing the realm removes the twofold cause, but the removal of the twofold cause is not always a crossing of the realm, and so crossing the realm must be established apart from the removal of the twofold cause.
The easy error: to read the four conditions as a list of four requirements. It is in fact a calculating machine — the treatise takes it and runs every stage through it, and whatever fails to pass has no full comprehension established. In practice: this section demonstrates the most exacting mode of proof in the treatise: first establish the conditions, then take all the stages and try them one by one, eliminating on the spot whatever does not fit; the number nine was not laid down by decree but reckoned out.
XXXI. The Nine Full Comprehensions, Four: Who Possesses How Many
〔31.1〕The staircase at the stage of the path of seeing. An ordinary being “decidedly has no possibility of possessing a full comprehension.” A noble one abiding at the stage of the seeing of the truths: from the beginning up to the receptivity of the dharma kind concerning origination he possesses none; at the cognition of the dharma kind concerning origination and the receptivity of the subsequent kind concerning origination he possesses one; at the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning origination and the receptivity of the dharma kind concerning cessation, two; at the cognition of the dharma kind concerning cessation and the receptivity of the subsequent kind concerning cessation, three; at the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning cessation and the receptivity of the dharma kind concerning the path, four; at the cognition of the dharma kind concerning the path and the receptivity of the subsequent kind concerning the path, five. ⇒ Step by step it mounts, one added at every two minds.
〔31.2〕The increase and decrease at the stage of the path of cultivation and at the stage beyond training. At the stage of the path of cultivation, beginning from the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning the path, up to one not yet wholly free of desire in the desire realm, and one fallen back from freedom from desire, all possess six. One wholly free of desire whose craving for form is not yet exhausted, or one previously free of desire, from the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning the path up to before the arising of the path of the distinguished fruit that exhausts form, possesses one alone (the exhaustion of the lower part); and one who from the exhaustion of craving for form or from the stage beyond training falls back and arouses the entanglements of form likewise possesses one. One who has craving for form, from the everlasting exhaustion of craving for form, or one previously free of form, from the arousing of the path exhausting form, up to before he is wholly free of craving for the formless, possesses two (the exhaustion of the lower part, the exhaustion of craving for form); and one who falls back from the stage beyond training and arouses the entanglements of the formless likewise possesses two. One abiding at the stage beyond training possesses one alone, namely the full comprehension of the everlasting exhaustion of all fetters.
The easy error: to suppose that the number increases all the way. It increases first and is then merged — at the path of seeing the six are added one by one, and at the path of cultivation they are on the contrary gathered into one (the exhaustion of the lower part having swallowed the five before it). In practice: this is exactly the cashing out of that “because it is established together with the foregoing” of section XXVIII; when you read “one beyond training possesses one alone,” do not suppose this a falling back — that one is the one that has taken everything into itself.
XXXII. The Nine Full Comprehensions, Five: Why the Non-Returner and the Arhat Must Be Gathered into One
〔32.1〕Two conditions. First the question: why is it that the fruit of non-returning and the fruit of arhatship alone “gather the abandonments together and establish them as one full comprehension”? The treatise answers that it is because two conditions are present: “first crossing the realm, second obtaining a fruit. Those two stages alone have both conditions present.” — these two stages have both crossed a whole realm (the non-returner crossing the desire realm, the arhat the upper two realms) and are at the same time stages of obtaining a fruit of the ascetic life; only when the two conditions fall together at once is there any qualification to gather them.
The easy error: to suppose that the gathering is for the sake of remembering fewer names. It is not — the gathering is itself a qualification in doctrine, granted only where two conditions are present. In practice: this section interlocks with the earlier item on the condition of crossing the realm (section XXX); wherever this treatise meets a “gathering” or an “opening out,” it must without exception first produce the qualification for gathering, and never gathers for convenience.
XXXIII. The Nine Full Comprehensions, Six: Losing and Obtaining, and the Close of the Whole Chapter
〔33.1〕The four cases of losing. Losing one: falling back from the stage beyond training or from the stage of the exhaustion of craving for form into complete freedom from desire being lost. Losing two: a non-returner who from the stage of the exhaustion of craving for form falls back and arouses the entanglements of the desire realm, and the same person when he attains arhatship. Losing five: one previously free of desire who afterward enters upon the seeing of the truths, at the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning the path, obtaining the exhaustion of the lower part and losing the five before it. Losing six: a noble one not yet free of desire at the time when he obtains freedom from desire.
〔33.2〕The three cases of obtaining, and one empty slot. “‘Obtaining likewise’ means that there is obtaining one, obtaining two, and obtaining six, only obtaining five being excepted.” Obtaining one: obtaining what was not obtained before, and falling back from the stage beyond training and arousing the entanglements of form. Obtaining two: falling back from the stage beyond training and arousing the entanglements of the formless realm. Obtaining six: falling back from non-returning.
〔33.3〕Notice that empty slot. The words “only excepting five” in the stanza’s “obtaining likewise, only excepting five” are the mechanism of the whole passage: there is a losing of five, but no obtaining of five. Because “losing five” occurs at the moment of obtaining the exhaustion of the lower part and swallowing up the five before it, which is a stage of outgo only and no income; there is no stage whatever at which five are obtained at one time.
The easy error: to read losing as regression and obtaining as progress. Losing here has two sources — losing by falling back (arousing the entanglements and falling back) and losing by advancing (obtaining the exhaustion of the lower part and losing the five before it, attaining arhatship and losing two); the latter is a merging of accounts and not a loss. In practice: the whole chapter closes upon the sentence “in adjudging the latent tendencies, the analysis of abandonment is finished” — for the sake of adjudging the latent tendencies, the analysis of “abandonment” has been finished incidentally. Read the fascicle through and then look back at that sentence in section I, “because the senses differ, five kinds are further spoken of,” and you will find that the head and tail of the whole fascicle are one and the same thing: one and the same set of afflictions must have its accounts settled afresh at every change of angle; until, at the last settling, nothing at all is left on the books.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of this fascicle’s text taken by itself. A separate section is set up below to gather four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only a different way of reading one and the same passage — recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
1. The Adjudications of the Three Commentaries and Their Divergences
One commentary wholly absent. The commentaries on this fascicle are in a peculiar situation: Shentai’s Commentary is a fragment, and the seven fascicles extant belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies is wholly wanting, and so this fascicle has no line-by-line commentary of his to hang upon. Although his general conspectus in Fascicle One does contain a catalogue phrase such as “the chapter on the latent tendencies, sixty-nine lines,” that is not commentary and cannot be made to stand for commentary, nor is text from his other fascicles pieced in to supply it. The want is marked as it stands.
The three houses agree wholly in the skeleton of their outlines and differ in character. Their words for opening the section: Puguang’s Record gives “below, the second, explaining the six gates of fetter and the rest,” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives “from here the second, explaining the six gates of fetter and the rest,” the two houses agreeing almost word for word; while Fabao’s Commentary, citing the treatise’s own words, marks “it gathers up the four foregoing gates and produces the gate that follows,” taking the momentum of “gathering what precedes and producing what follows.” In the divisions themselves the three agree — Fabao gives “below, five and a half stanzas, the first explaining the fetters. Within it three kinds: first the nine fetters, second the five fetters of the lower part, third the five fetters of the upper part,” no different from Puguang’s divisions, save that Fabao alone marks the stanza count (five and a half stanzas), which neither Puguang nor Yuanhui does. In their manner of adducing evidence each has his preference: Puguang inclines to cite the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fabao to cite the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle — as in glossing the name “fetter,” where Fabao cites “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says, ‘it has the power of binding with respect to an object and with respect to arising, and so is called a fetter.’” Recorded together without adjudication.
Two places of “no conclusion”: Puguang does not adjudge where adjudication was due. This is the point most worth noticing in reading the three commentaries on this fascicle. The first is the dispute over the order of the five hindrances (section XXI of the main text): Puguang marks the refuter plainly as “the author refutes the explanation of the Sarvāstivādin masters given above,” marks the words of the Sautrāntikas, marks “setting out the Sautrāntikas’ explanation,” and marks “what do they say” as the question and everything from “that is, at the stage of moving about” on as the Sautrāntikas’ answer — the speakers marked out plainly all the way through, and yet at the end of the passage he hands down no verdict of any kind, and having finished the exposition turns at once to the next subsection. The second is the passage on distance (section XXVI): Puguang marks each round, “the author asks,” “the Sarvāstivādins answer,” “the author objects,” “the Sarvāstivādins answer,” “the author objects further,” and for the last sentence marks “the author sets out the Sautrāntikas’ explanation of the mark of distance” — saying expressly that that sentence is not the author’s own school but the author setting out another’s; and then equally does not adjudge which of the Sautrāntika and Sarvāstivāda explanations is right. ⇒ Puguang’s form here is: mark the speakers through to the end; do not hand down right and wrong on the author’s behalf.
One place with a conclusion: “five or eight” for the result of the fundamental grounds. As against the two places above where he does not adjudge, here Puguang hands down his own judgment first — “although the fundamental meditative absorptions are said to be five by some and eight by others, the account of five is the correct sense” — fixing the Vaibhāṣika masters’ “five” as the correct sense; and when the account of the Ghoṣa line is finished he adds the note “the Venerable Ghoṣa means: the fundamental grounds, set against the desire realm, have a counteragent of abandonment,” marking plainly that “eight” is the Venerable Ghoṣa’s divergent account and not the correct sense. Puguang also cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, Fascicle Fifty-Six, in support of his judgment. ⇒ One and the same commentary, three passages, three ways: two without adjudication, one with adjudication first; and the boundary between adjudging and not adjudging lies precisely in whether the text of the treatise itself already carries the speakers’ labels (the passage on “five or eight” carrying in the treatise itself “the Vaibhāṣika masters say” and “the Venerable Ghoṣa says,” Puguang therefore dares to adjudge; in the two former passages the treatise says only “some other master says” and “some other, differing account,” and Puguang therefore does not). Recorded together without adjudication.
Puguang’s characters in citing the treatise differ from the base text. Puguang cites the opening sentence of this fascicle, “thus have already been adjudged,” with two characters differing from the base text — the particle for “already” written in a near-identical variant form, and the verb “to adjudge” written with the discriminating-radical graph where the treatise habitually writes the disputation-radical graph. The latter is a difference of usage at the level of whole books between this treatise and the three commentaries, and is recorded as it stands without alteration.
The chapter title at the head of Yuanhui’s fascicle is not in the main text. The head of the main text of this fascicle in Yuanhui gives simply “Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, the twenty-first,” without the chapter name; the eighteen characters of the chapter name, “Chapter Five, Analysis of the Latent Tendencies, part three,” are a variant of the second witness and are found in that fascicle’s collation note. This is a methodological reminder for reading the commentaries — wherever one meets a chapter title at the head of a fascicle in a commentary, one must check its note separately and may not take it straight off as belonging to the main text.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations
Look first at the name: the chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies.” The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine both give this chapter as “Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies.” To search the two treatises with this treatise’s chapter name is bound to yield a zero, while the scenes are plainly there — this is a common trap of cross-text collation, and one can only fix position by the structure of the scenes.
The passage on distance: Puguang has no conclusion, Saṅghabhadra has one. This is the clearest contrasting pair in the fascicle. The closing sentence of section XXVI, “if one goes by correct principle, one should say that the past and the future are called distant because they are apart from the intrinsic mark of a dharma . . . ,” Saṅghabhadra cites word for word and prefaces with “the Sūtra-master here says thus,” and immediately adjudges it: “his account is one-sidedly at variance with correct principle. Whatever has no intrinsic mark is not distance; this, being distance, must have an intrinsic mark, since it is gathered under distance, as the other distances are” — the line of reasoning being that if there were no intrinsic mark it would not be distance at all, and since the past and future are granted to be gathered under distance, it ought not to be said that they are “apart from the intrinsic mark of a dharma.” There is besides an earlier occurrence in the same passage: the self-posed difficulty in the treatise’s prose, “if it is because the present universally obtains the unconditioned that they are called near, then the past and future ages are equally so,” Saṅghabhadra likewise cites as the Sūtra-master’s account and refutes with “by the principle explained above, the parallel does not hold.” ⇒ On one and the same topic, Puguang chooses to hand down no verdict and Saṅghabhadra chooses to adjudge it at variance; the two houses differ in their choice about “conclusion,” and it is only recorded, not adjudged.
The passage on obtaining and losing full comprehensions: one technical correction of a stage-term. The treatise glosses “losing five” as “that is, one previously free of desire who afterward enters upon the seeing of the truths, at the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning the path,” which Saṅghabhadra cites as “as for what is called losing five, the Sūtra-master explains: that is, one previously free of desire, at the stage of the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning the path,” and corrects with “this should be said only of the moment of the receptivity of the subsequent kind concerning the path, since at the cognition of the subsequent kind concerning the path they have already been lost. To speak of obtaining and losing is to speak with regard to what is about to be”; and he adds a distinction — it must be stated that this is for one who enters upon the seeing of the truths in dependence upon access concentration, since for one who enters in dependence upon a fundamental absorption there is no acquisition of release from bondage without outflows in respect of abandonment in the desire realm, and those three full comprehensions were never obtained at all, and “what was not obtained before cannot be said to be lost now.” ⇒ What is at issue in this item is not a doctrinal position but the precision of the stage-term and the distinction of the absorption relied upon. This item recurs identically in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine.
One honest negative proposition. The two occurrences on distance (the first set above) are wanting in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine — the corresponding passage there lays out flatly the four kinds of distance and the four similes, with neither the words “Sūtra-master” nor any restatement or criticism of this treatise’s sentences, and passes straight on to the next stanza. This is not a failure of searching but a difference of fullness between the two treatises themselves: the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle has the refutation and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has none. It is recorded as it stands.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
His renderings form a system of their own, and one group of them calls for the greatest care. Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle. Among the nine fetters, Xuanzang names them from the intrinsic nature of the affliction (fetter of craving, fetter of ill will), Paramārtha from the mode of the affliction (fetter of conformity, fetter of contrariety); and so too with the three bonds (bond of greed and bond of delusion / bond of desire and bond of ignorance). What most calls for notice is the six grimes of affliction: Xuanzang gives vexation, harmfulness, resentment, flattery, deception, self-intoxication, Paramārtha gives not letting go, oppressive harassing, binding up fault, flattery, deception, and intoxication — the six names differing almost one for one, so that they can be matched only by Paramārtha’s own glosses (not letting go = stubbornly holding fast and not accepting right teaching, close to Xuanzang’s “vexation”; binding up fault = pondering again and again the object of a raging mind, close to Xuanzang’s “resentment”; oppressive harassing = injuring and humiliating another’s intention and performing beating and reviling, close to Xuanzang’s “harmfulness”; intoxication = Xuanzang’s “self-intoxication”). They may not be read across at face value. The personal name differs doubly as well: Xuanzang’s “the monk Aśvajit” Paramārtha gives as “Aśvajit of pure livelihood,” one and the same person and the rendering-characters entirely different.
Differences of form and of opening and gathering. Xuanzang has “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming out first and the prose after; Paramārtha has “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing line by line inset, so that one stanza is often broken into several passages. Hence the “four homogeneous outflows of the entanglements,” which Xuanzang writes as one stanza of four limbs continuously, Paramārtha breaks into five passages of verse before its sense is complete; and the four causes of abandoning the afflictions, which Xuanzang writes as one stanza of four lines continuously, Paramārtha lists in two separate places, the three causes for what is abandoned through seeing and the one cause for what is abandoned through cultivation. Conversely, in the passage on the faults of envy and avarice Paramārtha adduces a passage of ancient verse in evidence besides, which Xuanzang does not have. Fullness varies passage by passage, with no fixed direction.
One discrepancy in a number, recorded and left undecided. In the section on the results of receptivity and cognition among the nine full comprehensions, Xuanzang’s stanza gives “of these, six are the result of receptivity,” while Paramārtha’s explanation gives “these are the result of eight receptivities.” The doctrinal joint is the same in the two texts (the six full comprehensions of what is abandoned through seeing being the result of receptivity, the three of what is abandoned through cultivation the result of cognition), and yet there is indeed a discrepancy in the statement of the number. This is the one manifest numerical divergence in this fascicle, and it is recorded without adjudication — Paramārtha has not been altered to follow Xuanzang, nor Xuanzang to follow Paramārtha.
One instance of the two texts distributing matter differently between stanza and prose. In the gate of the secondary afflictions, Paramārtha’s verse has one line more, “it says they are not afflictions”; Xuanzang’s equivalent lies not in the stanza but in the prose (“they are not called afflictions, since they are not roots”). One and the same sense, put by one text into the stanza and by the other into the exposition: this is the structural difference of the two translations in miniature.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
Two restorations in the collation. The base text of this fascicle has two places restored from the Koryŏ canon: the word “poverty” in “again, because these two can be causes of lowliness and poverty” (the Taishō original printing giving “greed”), and the word “instruction” in “and by this not accepting reasonable admonition and instruction” (the Taishō original printing giving “regret”). With the first restored, the interlocking pair — envy drawing lowliness, avarice drawing poverty — holds together; with the second restored, “admonition and instruction” becomes a word at all. Both Taishō original printings are recorded alongside in the apparatus, recorded without adjudication. There are besides several variant readings that touch sense more plainly — the word “after” in “all the paths after the path of liberation” for the counteragent of distancing (one witness giving “those”), the phrase “a separate path draws forth” in the result of the path of seeing in a fundamental ground (the Song, Yuan, and Ming editions inverting its word order, the Palace edition doubling “separate”), and the word “one” in “as for what is called obtaining one” in the obtaining of full comprehensions (the Palace edition giving “two”) — all recorded alongside for reference; the choice among variant readings is a doctrinal adjudication and does not belong in this section.
This slot of the secondary afflictions was afterward recompiled. This fascicle sets up the two senses of the secondary afflictions, general and particular (the general, following along with mind and harassing it; the particular, arising along with the afflictions and not being roots), and the layer of the particular name lists the ten entanglements and six grimes. The Yogācāra lineage, at the same doctrinal position, establishes instead twenty items — rage, resentment, concealment, vexation, envy, avarice, deception, flattery, harmfulness, self-intoxication, non-conscience, shamelessness, restlessness, torpor, lack of confidence, indolence, heedlessness, lost mindfulness, distraction, and incorrect knowing — and gathers them under the three classes of small, medium, and great (those arising each separately being small, those pervading the unwholesome medium, those pervading defiled minds great). ⇒ The one sense of “not a root, yet arising along with mind” is unchanged in the two lineages, while the items listed and the rule of classification have changed: this fascicle classifies by the homogeneous stream from which they arise (the outflow of greed, of hatred, of ignorance, of doubt), the Yogācāra by the extent of what they pervade. One and the same set of mental factors, two ways of indexing, which may be read side by side.
The setting side by side of the six gates: the Yogācāra lineage too has a table of the same type. This fascicle gathers one and the same set of afflictions under the six names of fetter, bond, latent tendency, secondary affliction, and entanglement; the Yogācārabhūmi, in its gate of defilement, has a setting side by side of the same type — nine fetters, three bonds, seven latent tendencies, three secondary afflictions listed in order, and after them the five hindrances as well. The listed names of the five hindrances agree entirely in the two lineages, only the third and fourth items differing in the fullness of their rendering (this fascicle giving torpor-and-sleep and restlessness-and-regret, the other torpor and sleep, restlessness and regret) — and the mechanism of this fascicle’s “two entities gathered into one hindrance” (food, counteragent, and function being the same) may be taken as the coordinate for reading them together.